#if someone comes into town or takes the light rail across town or something and they're visiting me? I always go get them
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
weirdo-with-a-nametag · 1 year ago
Text
Visiting my dad/sisters/stepmom for thanksgiving and my dad doesn't want to pick me up from the train station, and it's really bumming me out!
4 notes · View notes
marsdql · 22 days ago
Text
Winter Melody
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Childhood best friend!Heeseung x reader
You were just taking a casual walk, when all of sudden, you spot someone you were the least expecting to see.
Genre: fluff, kissing, aloootttt of fluff, fluff hi, did I say fluff?, little suggestive at the end, oh and also fluff ;3 | wc: 2.2k
Tumblr media
The first snow of the season had come early, blanketing the city in a soft, untouched white. You tugged your scarf tighter around your neck, pulling your hands into your coat pockets as the gentle crunch of snow beneath your boots became the only sound in the quiet park. Holiday lights strung across bare branches sparkled with a warm glow, casting a magical light over everything.
This walk was meant to clear your mind, a brief escape before winter exams and family holiday plans took over. You were so lost in thought that you almost didn’t notice the figure standing under a streetlight up ahead, leaning against a tree with hands in his pockets. Something about the way he stood looked familiar.
Then it hit you.
“Heeseung?” you called out, voice breathy from surprise.
He looked up, and a slow, easy smile spread across his face. “Y/n? I didn’t expect to see you here.”
You took a few steps forward, hardly believing your eyes. Heeseung Lee, your childhood friend who’d moved away years ago, was standing right in front of you. He looked older, his face sharper, but his smile held the same warmth you remembered.
“What are you doing here?” you asked, still half-convinced this was some winter dream.
“Visiting for the holidays,” he said, shrugging. “My parents missed the quiet life here. And, I guess I missed it too.”
You both laughed, an unspoken nostalgia in the air. There had been so many moments like this when you were younger, wandering the neighborhood together or building snowmen in your backyards. It felt surreal to see him here again, like you’d stepped back in time.
After a beat of silence, Heeseung spoke. “Hey, how about some hot chocolate? There’s a café just down the street. Let’s catch up.”
You agreed, and soon you were sitting across from each other in a cozy corner of a small café. The two of you fell into easy conversation, sharing stories about high school, family, and all the things you hadn’t told each other since he’d moved away. Heeseung told you about his life in the city—his school, new friends, and everything he’d missed about this place.
Hours slipped by as you talked. The café’s warmth, the comforting hum of soft music, and the flickering candle on the table made everything feel just right. You laughed and reminisced, falling back into that old familiarity, yet something felt different now, too. There was a tension between you, something you couldn’t quite name.
He looked at you, his gaze lingering. “You know, I thought about calling you so many times, but…I didn’t want to be just a voice from the past.”
You looked down, heart racing. “I thought about you too, Heeseung. I guess I didn’t think you’d remember me.”
He chuckled softly. “How could I forget? You were always there for me.”
Tumblr media
The days flew by, and meeting Heeseung became part of your routine. You explored the town’s winter markets, tried seasonal treats, and found yourselves wandering through snowy paths and taking in the holiday lights together. Each moment felt like a gift, like you were getting to know each other all over again.
One afternoon, you decided to go ice skating at an outdoor rink. Heeseung laughed as you stumbled onto the ice, gripping the railing tightly. He skated over to you, holding out his hand with a playful smile.
“Need some help?”
You nodded, feeling your face heat up as you took his hand. He guided you around the rink, his laughter filling the air whenever you wobbled. Eventually, you managed to skate without holding on, the both of you gliding side by side, snowflakes catching in his dark hair. You stole a glance at him, heart fluttering. He seemed so at ease, so genuinely happy.
As the sky turned a soft pink with sunset, you both left the rink and wandered back to the park. Heeseung stopped, looking up at the holiday lights hanging from the trees.
“This place really hasn’t changed much,” he said, his voice soft.
“Neither have you,” you replied, feeling a mix of nostalgia and something more. “It’s like you’re the same Heeseung, but…also not. In a good way.”
He looked at you, and for a moment, the air between you felt charged. “I’m glad we met again, Y/N. I didn’t realize how much I missed this.”
He took a small step closer, and you could feel the warmth radiating from him despite the cold. You both lingered there, inches apart, your breath visible in the night air. Just when you thought he might say something more, he smiled softly, stepping back.
“I should get you home. It’s getting late.”
Tumblr media
In the days that followed, you both grew closer. Heeseung became a comforting presence in your life, someone who understood you in a way that felt deeper than before. But the feeling growing in your chest, a warmth that stirred every time he looked at you, made you wonder if this friendship had changed.
One night, you couldn’t keep it to yourself any longer. You invited Heeseung to the park and met him near the same streetlight where you’d first run into each other. Snow fell gently around you, blanketing the world in a peaceful quiet.
Heeseung walked up, his breath fogging the air. “You sounded serious on the phone. Is everything okay?”
You nodded, gathering your courage. “I just… I wanted to tell you something.”
He looked at you expectantly, his dark eyes full of warmth.
“These last few weeks have been amazing,” you began, your voice soft. “I didn’t realize how much I missed you. And I thought maybe…” You took a shaky breath. “Maybe this isn’t just friendship for me anymore.”
There was a beat of silence, and then, without a word, Heeseung took a step forward, closing the distance between you. He reached out, his hands gently framing your face, his gaze searching yours.
“I was hoping you’d say that,” he whispered.
And before you could respond, his lips met yours. It was a gentle, warm kiss, one that felt like the answer to every question you hadn’t dared to ask. Snowflakes fell around you, the world fading into a quiet, beautiful blur as you melted into his embrace.
When you finally pulled back, he rested his forehead against yours, a soft smile on his face.
“I came back for the holidays, but…I think I might stay a little longer,” he said, his voice full of promise.
You laughed, feeling lighter than you had in a long time. “I’d like that.”
As you stood there together, snow drifting around you and holiday lights twinkling in the background, you knew this was only the beginning.
Tumblr media
The days after that kiss were a blur of laughter, stolen glances, and small moments that felt bigger than they were. The holidays were in full swing, and with every shared coffee, every walk under the twinkling lights, you found yourself falling deeper into Heeseung’s presence.
One evening, the two of you found yourselves sitting by a window at a café, the soft glow of the lights outside casting shadows over the table. You had just finished a light dinner, but neither of you seemed in a hurry to leave. The snow continued to fall gently outside, the world muffled in white silence.
You took a sip of your hot chocolate, your fingers lingering on the rim of the cup. Your eyes met Heeseung’s across the table, his gaze warm, unwavering. There was something in his eyes, something more than the playful teasing that had marked your earlier conversations.
He smiled, but there was a softness to it now, an intimacy that hung between the two of you, unspoken but understood.
“I’m really glad we found each other again,” Heeseung said, his voice low and steady. “I didn’t realize how much I missed having you in my life until we started talking again.”
You placed your cup down, suddenly feeling the gravity of his words. The world outside seemed to pause as you sat in that moment, your heart racing as you stared back at him. There was a connection here, something undeniable that you didn’t want to ignore anymore.
“I’ve missed you too,” you said, your voice a little softer than you intended.
The silence that followed was comfortable, full of quiet understanding. Heeseung leaned forward slightly, his hand reaching across the table to rest near yours. You didn’t pull away.
The warmth of his hand so close to yours sent a spark of electricity through your chest. The air between you felt charged, and for a moment, it felt as though everything else had disappeared. Your pulse quickened as you instinctively moved your hand closer to his.
Heeseung gently brushed his fingers against yours, the light touch enough to send a flutter through your stomach. He leaned in, his voice barely above a whisper.
“I don’t want to rush anything,” he said, his lips close to your ear, “but I want to make sure you know how much I care about you.”
Your breath hitched, your heart pounding in your chest. His words were everything you’d been hoping for, yet still felt surreal, like something out of a dream.
Slowly, you turned your hand over, offering it to him. Heeseung’s fingers entwined with yours, and you couldn’t help but smile at the way it felt so right.
He moved closer, his face just inches from yours now. His breath was warm against your skin, and his gaze flickered down to your lips. You could feel the tension building, the sweet anticipation that hung in the air.
“You’re everything I’ve been looking for,” he murmured.
Before you could respond, he closed the small gap between you, his lips pressing gently against yours. It was soft at first, tender, almost like he was testing the waters, unsure but hopeful. And when you kissed him back, it was like everything clicked into place. It was a kiss filled with all the unspoken words, the confessions you’d both been holding onto for far too long.
His hand moved to cup your cheek, deepening the kiss just slightly, his lips moving with yours in a slow, deliberate rhythm. The world outside the café ceased to exist. All that mattered was the closeness, the warmth between you, the way his lips felt against yours, the way your heart fluttered at each touch.
When you finally pulled back, breathless and smiling, Heeseung rested his forehead against yours. The soft, quiet sound of his laughter filled the space between you.
“You don’t know how long I’ve wanted to do that,” he admitted, his voice a bit breathless, his hands still holding yours.
“I think I have an idea,” you teased, a smile playing on your lips.
“I’m serious,” Heeseung continued, his voice quieter now. “I’ve wanted this for so long, but I didn’t want to rush it. I didn’t want to mess things up with you.”
You shook your head, a small laugh escaping your lips. “You could never mess things up with me, Heeseung.”
There was a long, peaceful silence between you, the two of you simply holding hands across the table, the warmth of each other’s touch enough to silence the rest of the world.
Heeseung’s thumb traced small, comforting circles on the back of your hand, and his eyes softened as he looked at you.
“Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “I’m glad it’s you.”
You smiled, squeezing his hand. “Me too.”
And for the first time in a long while, you felt like everything was falling into place. The season of change, of rediscovery, had brought you both together—and nothing else seemed more perfect than this moment, with him by your side.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Okkehyyyh ANYWAYYYYSSSS THAYS ALL I rushed this because I was bored in tech class… :$
I’m debating wether to make this a series or not
💌 Reblogs and comments are appreciated! 💌
212 notes · View notes
adrift-in-thyme · 4 months ago
Text
@kikker-oma your Twilight art for Whumptober has been living rent-free in my head since you posted it and I FINALLY wrote something for it. I hope you enjoy <33
Fic beneath the cut (you can also find it on ao3!)
TW for blood and injury, needles/stitches, drugging, and kidnapping
No one asks if he needs help.
Not that Twilight expects anything more. This town is a rough one. That much is painfully clear to him. And not just in the worn woods of the buildings splotched with aged crimson, or in the hardened faces of the people that leer as he stumbles down the worn street. No, from the moment he was dragged here he knew it was a haven for evil.
Cruel hands pushing at his shoulders, fingernails digging into his wounds. Ropes around his wrists, his neck.
The pain isn’t enough to make him move faster.
They yank at his bindings. Choking, he trips over his own stumbling feet. Laughter collides with his pounding skull.
“What’s wrong, wolf boy? Lost your balance?”
Another tug on the makeshift collar. His vision goes white.
Twilight drags in a haggard breath. The taste of blood is still pungent on his tongue. Whether it is his own or that of the people who had sought to pawn him off, he no longer knows. Regardless, it makes him want to gag.
That is not the only place it has taken up residence either. Thick rivers of crimson slither down his right arm, curving gracefully along the deep, jagged gash there. Downward they plunge in large droplets that splatter onto the dusty cobblestones.
A woman passes him just a bit too close, and her gaze locks onto his wound. Twilight knows the look that comes into her eyes. Hunger. Unbridled, animalistic hunger.
He has been a wolf for long enough now to know the laws of nature. Injury means weakness. And weakness spells death.
Clutching his arm, he veers left, toward the inn that rises, a single crooked tooth among the many that form a disjointed line in this gaping maw. Nowhere is safe here. Nowhere is friendly. But his brothers are eons away for all he knows. And there are no heroes in this Hyrule.
Perhaps that’s why the Shadow had hurled him into it.
…or perhaps he had known what Twilight has learned time and time again.
No place is safe for someone like him.
One mistake, one quick, accidental portrayal of the power he holds…and the next thing he knows a dagger is slicing his arm, a needle piercing his neck, ropes encircling him like the arms of a redead, constricting until he is suffocating, until his sword clatters to the ground, his vision turning to little more than kaleidoscope explosions of light.
“Oh, the money we’ll get for this one. A wolf that can become a man? People would pay anything to see somethin’ such as that.”
Bile rises in his throat. Twilight chokes it back down. He needs a place to lay low and he needs it now.
The woman is not the only one to have taken note of his condition. He can feel others ghosting the space around him and behind, breathing down his neck, reaching toward him with skeletal hands, purring that he, “come, little one. We feel your magic. Come, and let us devour it.”
He can’t breathe though the collar is gone. His hands tremble as he grips the rail, fighting not to fall as he climbs the handful of stairs leading to the decrepit structure. His knees are weak. Pain pounds through his veins, mixing with the surging fear until they are entwined in an endless waltz of mind-numbing agony. It is all he can do to walk through the double doors and into the lobby; all he can do to stagger up to the front desk.
“I need a room,” he grits out between clenched teeth. Blood runs down the side of his mouth and he lacks the will to wipe it away. “How much?”
The innkeeper regards him, pointed disinterest in his bloodshot eyes. He looks Twilight up and down, taking in his disheveled clothing, the pelt lying defeatedly across his shoulders, the gash raining ruby-red droplets of life upon the battered floorboards. Then, he folds his bony fingers and sets them calmly before him.
“50 rupees for one night.”
Twilight plunges a hand into his pouch and draws it out trembling and blood-soaked. The rupees clatter on the table, shining like precious gemstones. Just as quickly as they are set free, their glow is snuffed out by the innkeeper’s clawed hand. With agonizing slowness, he places them in a locked box beneath the desk. Then, he slides a large key towards Twilight.
“Room eight,” he growls. “Supposin’ you make it long enough to get there.”
There is laughter in his voice, rumbling thunder of an oncoming storm. Twilight turns away.
He limps up the stairs and stumbles down the hall, leaving gore-adorned handprints on the walls and railing as he goes. They glare in his peripheral vision, splotched and jagged and fierce. He squints and they blur. The colors meld before his eyes. Swirling and sparkling, they close in, envelope him, heavy with the scent of death.
Again, his stomach revolts. Again, he bites his tongue before anything can escape.
The door comes into view, the number 8 carved in two looping circles upon its ashen surface. He collapses against it, catching himself on the frame, and with shaking hands levels the key toward the lock.
It takes several tries to get it open. But once he’s managed it, he practically falls into the room. The door slides closed of its own accord and he allows himself to slump against it.
There is a bed in the far corner, a sad little object he supposes is meant to be a nightstand beside it. He lacks the strength to reach either one of them. Twilight can hardly keep his eyes open as it is, can hardly resist the intoxicating pull of unconsciousness. The rush in his ears blankets his senses. Darkness spreads its jaws beneath him. To the beat of his heart, it chants its promises, promises of freedom from the burning pain, from the terror of being hunted.
He is sinking beneath a surface thicker, deeper, heavier than Lake Hylia. Viciously, he kicks toward the light.
One more mistake will land him in the musty basement he had hardly managed to escape, bound and gagged, drifting in a daze of remnant drugs, waiting for the moment when he will be hauled up into the blinding sun and handed off to whoever has scrounged up enough money to purchase him.
He won’t go back. He won’t.
Dragging in a sharp breath, he reaches into his pouch, rifling past bottles long drained and items that do him little good in this situation. The objects he is searching for are far duller than his spinner or his gale boomerang. But they are all he has.
He pulls them out, gazes at them. A sewing needle still threaded from the last time he had needed to darn his clothes, and some fabric thread, dark and thick. Sturdy.
The needle glints in the hazy streaks of sunlight that shine through the filthy window panes. The tremble of his hands causes the reflections to enlarge and shrink, darkness and light dancing across the slender, metallic surface. Never before has it looked quite so threatening.
Twilight clutches it in one hand and with the other, fishes a handkerchief out of his pocket. The sight of it conjures memories of a small hand brushing tears from his cheek, of a soft cloth being wound gently about his burns, hesitant vulnerability in the crimson eye that gazes into his.
“Hey, don’t cry, alright? Your family doesn’t hate you. They’re afraid.”
“Of me, Midna. They think I’m a monster.”
“You? A monster? Nah. A monstrous softy maybe. And a monstrous idiot. But never an actual monster. Believe me…I know monsters better than most.”
His next breath is more akin to a sob. Twilight wads up the cloth, shoves it in his mouth, and bites down hard. He allows himself a moment to get the needle into a somewhat secure grip. Then, he angles it towards the place where his skin begins to split.
Pushing it through hurts far worse than he ever imagined it would. The needle burrows through his flesh with agonizing slowness, emerging from one side of the divide only for him to plunge it into the other in the next second. And the thread follows dutifully, snaking lazily along and dragging his skin with it. Like a worn workhorse pulling a cart home after a long day, it treads its set path. He hardly has the strength to keep it from veering completely off.
Tears rush hot and eager into his eyes. They spill over, coursing in salty rivulets down his cheeks. His body screams with agony. His head pounds, blood roaring in his ears, stomach roiling. Crimson liquid streams from his wound, coating his fingers, turning the needle slick, darkening the thread into the deepest obsidian.
One stitch is finished, then two, three, four…a series of inelegant dashes waltzing along on rivers of gore.
He loses count of them at some point. His world narrows and simplifies until it is nothing more than this moment, this seemingly endless struggle to keep himself afloat in an ocean of agony, to keep from screaming or swooning, his fingers from slipping from their death grip on the needle.
More than once, the dismal fog that clouds his vision grows so overwhelming he nearly plummets into it. More than once, a strangled whine tears up his aching throat. More than once, he pierces uninjured skin on accident, bringing fresh bubbles of blood to the surface.
But never does the cloth slip from between his tightly clenched teeth. The jolt of pain in his jaw is hardly noticeable amongst the bone-deep agony that grips his arm.
It is only when at last, the final stitch is in place and he has blinked the traitorous gleam of stars from his vision, that he lets it fall. It flops onto the floor, a sodden mess of tears and blood, sweat and saliva. Twilight stares at it for a moment, then at the line of clumsy stitching weeping red.
He leans sideways and retches.
----------------------------------------------------
By the time Twilight stumbles out onto the road, he is shivering.
He wraps one arm protectively around himself. The other hangs at his side, leaden with pain.
The shadowed alleyways leer, caverns of ravenous black. The surrounding buildings reach out with their claws to drag him into their terrible embrace. Passerby stare at him with those same hungry eyes as before, whispering, murmuring.
He is glad the unrelenting ring in his ears blocks out their words.
The innkeeper had laughed at him again when he had returned the blood-stained key.
“Still alive, are you? Well, you won’t be for much longer. Not in your state.”
Twilight hadn’t been certain whether he was referring to his declining health or the willingness of the townspeople to take advantage of it. Regardless, that statement is more than enough to have bouncing about in his pounding skull.
More than enough to keep him moving forward.
Out. He needs to get out of this town. Then, he can stop. Then, he can allow his aching legs to give way beneath him, his half-lidded eyes to slip shut. Then, he can finally sleep.
Until that moment, this is the reality he must battle through — pain and feverish confusion and a haze of oddly distant fear.
He bites out a thin exhale from between chattering teeth. The ground bucks and heaves in waves beneath his failing feet. The genial afternoon sky whirls in patterns he cannot comprehend.
Should’ve cleaned that wound, he thinks, blurrily.
But there hadn’t been anything to clean it with. No potions or blessed objects to drive away the infection, or flames to disinfect and cauterize, or water to wash away the blood and grime…
Water.
Twilight swallows, forcing the walls of his throat apart.
He needs water. He’s so thirsty.
Two more shuffling half-steps and his body decides it has had enough. Twilight goes down in a heap of bloodied limbs, fingers scraping along a nearby wall as he attempts to catch himself.
Get up! He orders himself as he has so many times before in dungeons and forests and caves miles deep, caverns miles long. Come on, Link, you can’t give up now. Not when you’ve made it so far.
“Oh, what have we here?”
He raises his head, stares into the drifting faces of several sizable men. He cannot make out their expressions, blurred as they are. But he can see their eyes. He can see the metal that glints in their hands.
And though he doesn’t recognize them, he knows them. They have the same look about them as his captors had. They too had gazed at him as though he was meat to slice up and sell at the market.
“Looks like we’ve got a wounded one. Tried to mend that all on your own did ya?”
Twilight’s lips lift in a snarl, showcasing jagged, pointy canines.
“Leave me alone,” he croaks. His voice cracks over the last word, hitched into something dangerously close to a sob.
Desperation rises hot and fast within him. He tries to shove himself to his feet.
They grab his arms before he can.
“Not so fast.”
The largest of them — a burly man he guesses is their leader — grasps his chin, roughly angling his head up so Twilight has no choice but to look him in the eye.
“You’re not going anywhere. I smell magic on you, boy.”
A growl rumbles in his throat. Twilight yanks his face away, struggling weakly in their unforgiving grips.
“What do ya say?” The leader turns from him to grin at his companions. “How many rupees is he worth?”
“Get him to show us what all that magic can do and we’ll get at least a thousand.”
Greedy chuckles go up from the huddle. Twilight sucks in a failed attempt at an inhale. Yet another series of shivers race through him, and he crumples in their wake. It is all too much — the pain, the fear, the laughter echoing around him. It surrounds him, encompassing him in an unending nightmare.
He needs to fight. He needs to run. He can’t find the strength to do either one.
After everything, everything, he is here once more. His attempts at a struggle are nothing to these men. They will bind him, they will drag him away. And he will be helpless to do anything more than hang limply in their iron grasp.
“Alright then, boy, show us what you can do.” The leader grins. It is a sharp, bitter thing. “Give us a proper performance and we won’t hurt you. But withhold that power and, well…you won’t live to regret it.”
A knife caresses the curve of his neck. Twilight raises his head, narrows his eyes. Terror turns feverish heat to an icy chill that settles deep in his bones and races through him in violent shudders.
“No.”
The word is bitten out between shaky inhales. But he pours what little might he has left into it.
If he is going to go down, he will do so with pride. Pride that at the very least, he tried.
“No?” The knife digs deeper, seeking its prey. “That’s not the kind of thing you spit in the face of the man holding a weapon to your throat.”
He leans in. Twilight holds his gaze, even as black splotches encroach on his line of sight, ebbing and flowing like a river lapping gently at the bank.
“I’ll only ask this one more time. Show us your power.”
“You may not like it if he does,” pipes up a voice from somewhere behind the group.
Twilight’s eyes go wide.
Warriors? His scrambled brain cries.
But it can’t be, it can’t…
An arrow flies out of nowhere and pierces the leader’s hand with a nauseating thunk. The knife clatters to the ground.
“My friend happens to be a skilled marksman,” comes Warriors’ voice again. It echoes over the sound of agonized screams. “But he has other talents too…and little mercy. Get back. Let him go. Or you’ll regret it.”
“No!”
The grip on his shoulders tightens. Another dagger is pressed to his throat. Twilight hardly has the energy to fear it this time.
But there is no reason to. Another second and the clawing grasp disappears entirely. The chilled metal falls, useless beside its mate.
There is no scream. Only the dull, slick sound of a blade forcing through skin, then retreating as fast as it came. At the same time, another arrow soars past. It is every bit as precise as before. And this time, it strikes the leader through the heart.
Two bodies fall with a thud that echoes through Twilight’s ears. He slouches sideways, sinking enveloped in the melody of anguish.
Warriors catapults into view, a whirl of emeralds and fierce royal blues. One swift movement and Twilight collapses onto his shoulder rather than the blood-slicked ground.
“W-wars,” he starts to say, but the captain is already pulling him to his feet with a grunt of effort.
“Can you walk?” He asks and the tone of his voice is one Twilight has only heard him use when he is leading.
Arduously, he nods.
The others fall one by one as Warriors half-ushers, half-drags him forward. Where they are going, he hasn’t a clue and he lacks the will to ask. He merely follows, stumbling on fumbling feet and hanging onto the miraculous dream he has wandered into.
At some point, they emerge from the confines of the shoddy town into a blessedly wooded area. Twilight sinks down as soon as they come to a stop. Warriors helps him lean back against one of the large trees.
Only then does the captain truly take him in. His gaze before had been calculating and distant, thoughts and cares locked behind an impenetrable barrier. But now that wall lowers just enough for Twilight to see the darkness shine through it.
“What did they do to you?” It is a mere hiss, not even directed at him. But Twilight feels an empty reply rising in his throat anyway.
All that comes out is a thick cough.
Aether eyes find his. A handkerchief slips into his grasp.
“Don’t speak, save your energy.” Practiced fingers ghost his most severe wound. “You stitched this up yourself?”
Twilight doesn’t need to even attempt to reply. The captain answers the question himself with a nod of his head.
“Yeah, I’m going to have to remove those stitches, clean it, then stitch it up again.”
He speaks fast, words tumbling in an unending stream Twilight is hopeless to follow. He watches dumbly as Warriors digs into his pouch, sets a pristine cloth on the ground, and lines several objects up upon it.
“Here.” He presses a bottle into Twilight’s hands. Liquid the color of maple syrup glitters inside. “Take a few drinks. I won’t pretend this won’t hurt. You’re going to need something to dull the pain.”
Twilight watches him press a small dagger against the molten tip of a fire rod, and suddenly, a streak of gut-rending dread pierces through the fog. Dutifully, he lifts the bottle to his lips, chokes back a few scalding swallows, and tries to breathe as it melts its way into his veins.
“How’d-how’d you find me?” He grits out. Fuzzy thoughts become almost unintelligible beneath the touch of alcohol. But this, at least, he must know.
Somewhere behind him, frantic footsteps crunch on fallen leaves. Warriors glances up from his work, hand flying to his sword for a split second before he lowers it with a grim smile.
“It wasn’t me,” he says. “Turns out your cub is good at tracking. I’m lucky we ended up together when we were separated from the others.”
Wild comes racing into view like a shooting star, hair flying out behind him, bow held tightly in one hand. He slings it over his shoulder as he skids to a halt.
“Twi! Are you okay — oh Hylia, what did they do to you?” The words pour out of him in a waterfall of emotion.
There is blood on his cheek, Twilight realizes dimly. He is too far gone to know whether it is his own or not.
“You ‘lright, cub?” He slurs, reaching to try to wipe it away.
Wild catches his flailing hand and lowers it, with trembling care.
“You idiot.” There is no heat in his tone, only fear. Exasperated, terrible fear. “You need to be worrying about yourself! You look like a hynox sat on you!”
An insane giggle erupts from the rancher, born of pain and anguish and giddy relief. He lists sideways, and Wild wraps his arms around him, drawing his head to his chest.
“Champion.” Warriors has a dagger in his hand now. A needle and thread rest on the cloth beside him. “Hold him tight. I’ve got to mend this wound.”
Fingers press against his screaming skin, gentle yet firm. Metal gleams in the setting sun. Wild’s heart beats fast in his ear. Fingers card through his matted hair.
The captain meets his eyes.
“And rancher, take a deep breath. We’re going to take care of you now.”
Wild’s hand envelopes his, heedless of the blood that turns Twilight’s fingers sticky. He grasps it like his life depends upon it. And as Warriors begins his terrible work, he closes his eyes.
88 notes · View notes
unknownjpegs · 6 months ago
Text
martyrs
The chill in the night cools Xavier’s searing cheeks. He pats them softly, his supple gloved hands feeling distant and numb from the ale. Xavier huffs out an exhale as he looks up at the blanket of pretty, white stars dotting the nights sky. Brows upturned, he briefly wonders if his patron is looking down, embarrassed of the red heads inability to mingle with the nobility he’d used searing smites to save, only a day prior.
But the celebration had embarrassed Xavier more than the idea of a looming deity disappointed in lending strength to someone who couldn’t be in crowds of people for very long. The respite of the terrace is enough to make his heart stop racing even if it doesn’t help the heat in his face. He should have stopped at the second goblet of wine, and he definitely shouldn’t have chased it with a stein of ale. People had simply kept giving him things; drinks, food, compliments. Touches to his elbow and shoulder and his back. His skin crawls, as if bugs live underneath the borrowed clothes he’d worn for the occasion.
Xavier fishes into the fancy coat pocket for cigarettes he’d rolled just for this occasion, a prepared excuse to need to come outside. He leans with his hip cocked against the stone railing that overlooks the opulent garden. Some of the flowers are so rare that they bloom in colors he’d never even seen before. A young servant girl had tucked a hand under one and named it for him; Smaragdine. She’d laughed, dainty with a blush on her high cheekbones and a hand over her mouth when he’d said ‘looks green to me’.
Xavier reminds himself that the people he’d saved were people, and all people deserved a life free of fear, or pain—even people so rich they owned fenced in gardens, lavish mansions that overlooked a poor town. Smaragdine colored flowers.
He bites a glove off his hand, mumbling under his breath thoughts on nobles as he swaps the glove for a cigarette and holds up a finger. A flame produces from the tip, wavering in the dark.
“Pinch one off you?”
Xavier shouts, nearly climbing into the air. The glove tumbles from his hand, over the railing and down into the darkened garden below. His heart slams against his sternum painfully, shiny night reflective eyes flickering across the terrace to find—
Benji.
“You scared me nearly to piss,” he breathes, teeth having clamped the cigarette to ruin. He spits it over the railing, to join his glove (and secretly he thinks that he won’t bother to find it, hopes that it smacked one of those ugly green flowers right in the face). The tiefling before him steps closer, a hand lifted to brush a crown of dark curls away from his face and back behind his gold adorned horns. His other holds a mostly full goblet of wine, taps it against his hip idly as if trying to find a rhythm better than the one coming from the noble party.
A wide circle of light follows him out the double wide door that he closes with a booted foot.
“Isn’t the expression to death?” In the dark, Xavier can see his expression. He used to think that sneer was mean; like Benji hated him. But it was all different now. Everything felt different. New, sort of untouched. Frail. Weird. Friendly.
“Wouldn’t ‘ave died,” Xavier says as he puts two new cigarettes between his lips. “Just embarrassed myself senseless.” More than I already have, he thinks. Then Xavier lifts a finger again, an ember bursting from the tip once more. He watches Benji step closer and smiles around the cigarettes. “But hells, you’re a sight for sore eyes.”
“Yeah? Why’s that?” Right as Xavier is pulling a cigarette from between his lips, the one intended for Benji, the cleric drops to one knee. Begins fussing with his already laced boot. He reties it, head tilted down. He’s in equally lavish clothing, something form fitting and dark red, with calf high boots. Xavier keeps hold of the cigarette, watching. He takes a long drag on his own, letting the smoke pool out from his barely parted teeth. The red looks good on him. It brings out the dark eyes he has.
“Do you remember those gnolls we had to cut down?”
“Why are you thinkin’ of gnolls right now?” Benji finally stands, reaching for the outstretched cigarette. The bite of his nasty smile has lessened somewhat, because he’s not around others. Benji seems to smile softer if there’s no one around to keep a performance up for. Xavier takes his own cigarette from his mouth, head tilted back so the smoke goes straight up into the night air. He leans back against the railing, sighing out with a foot crossed over an ankle.
“I just think I’d be having more fun if we were doing that, then this.”
“I’ll be more fun once I finish this,” Benji comments, holding up the goblet of wine. It’s a dark, disgusting red. Dry and tangy—had made Xavier’s nose sting to drink it. He frowns, taking a puff of the cigarette and shaking his head.
“What’s that mean?”
Benji shrugs, nurses a sip of the wine. Immediately puts his cigarette to his mouth after, shrugs again.
“More fun when I’ve had a few?” His voice turns up at the end like it’s a question. Xavier knows it’s not. He lets silence linger for a minute before he turns swiftly, trapping Benji against the railing. Stands in front of him with a big, wolfish smile.
“I like you sober,” he supplies. Xavier offers his cigarette and Benji takes it, a pinch of confusion to his brows to now be in possession of two. Xavier uses the opportunity to snatch the wine from his hand. Benji’s hand trails after it, but Xavier merely leans back. His taller body easily keeps Benji mostly pinned to the railing—even though none of them is touching.
What if we were, though? What if we were touching? Gods, I want to touch. The thought zips into him so quickly he feels witch bolted. Blinks rapidly before drowning the goblet of all it’s horrible wine. It burns going down, makes him sputter a cough while Benji stares at him, transfixed in disbelief.
“There,” Xavier says, wiping the back of his ungloved hand across his mouth. His tongue automatically flicks to catch a bead of wine he’d missed. “Tell ‘em you drank it. Arseholes. Dickhesds. Like, what are you? Their entertainment? Stay sober. I like you sober, plenty, Benji.” He almost wishes he was sober, because that’s his third glass of wine now, and he’d drained it so quickly, the stars suddenly seem to double. He grips the railing to feel more balanced, but it only brings them a little closer.
His cheeks feel warm again, looking down into those big, pretty tiefling dark eyes. Benji has started growing out his facial hair; or rather, has stopped trying to tame it down altogether. It grows in thick, but it suits his face nicely. Xavier would give anything to brush the back of his knuckles against Benji’s jawline. See what it feels like.
“There you are!”
A high pitched voice makes both of the adventurers freeze. Xavier throws a quick look over his shoulder. The Jarl’s daughter stands there, in a bright and beautiful yellow gown. Her hair was once up, in a powerful braided pattern—and it’s since come tumbling down, cascading over her thin shoulders in hypnotizing patterns. The flush to the high apples of her cheeks suggest that she, too, has had far too much of the wine.
“Lady Alma,” Xavier stutters out, quickly stepping to be beside Benji. The cleric takes the goblet from him. He awkwardly bows and there’s a long pause before Benji also bends slightly at the hip. He did not need to read his friends mind to know what he thought of the Jarl’s daughter; of the entire celebration for their band after the slaughter of the mimics that had infested the mansion.
“You promised me a dance,” she sings, skipping out from the doors and toward them. Xavier glances from Benji to her, eyes widened. He feels the warmth rushing back into his face, crawling up his neck and to his half elf pointed ears. It’s not a pleasant warmth; it’s fresh humiliation and nervousness.
“Me?” He points at himself, then tries to laugh it off when she nods excitedly. “No, my lady, I—I did not promise anything. I’m a terrible dancer.”
“My father said you would.” She stops skipping, reaches Xavier with a hand outstretched. She takes it, her smooth palm feeling oddly foreign and distressing against his, sword rough as it is. “My father isn’t a liar, is he?” Xavier feels the steel cage, slamming shut around him. He’s tugged forward, and though he’s taller—and she can’t weigh more than a kitten, he’s as easy to move as a leashed puppy.
When he glances over his shoulder, he finds Benji looking at the empty goblet of wine.
***
Xavier’s hand glows a faint, lovely blue as he secures it around the nape of Benji’s neck and yanks him backward. His back slams into Xavier’s chest plate, the clanging sound of their armor not nearly as loud in comparison to the shouting in the village. Screaming, the occasional gnashing sound of a predators maw. A pack of demon possessed and lead wolves. Their druid yells above them all, in desperate attempts to bring nature under order.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Xavier snarls into Benji’s ear. Despite the viciousness of his tone, his hand loosens. Guantleted fingers, spread, run across Benji’s neck. Down to his chest. He forces their bodies closer as he thinks of the magic. He feels it draining of him, enlightened and beautiful—he feels it go to Benji. Fill him instead, makes the slash of a wound across his shoulder slowly begin to close. To stop bleeding as profusely as it had.
He smells like blood and nothing else and that scares Xavier. He usually smells so—
“Ge’off me,” Benji protests, turning against the arm across his shoulder, the hand on his chest. “M’tryin’ to get to Myrna—she needs—”
“Myrna has been hoarding potions in her pack since we stepped foot through that bleedin’ forest,” Xavier seethes back, pressing himself forward again. There are dark bruises under Benji’s eyes, a gash across his brow that’s healed to flaky, dark blood. Benji’s hand shakes as he puts it to the wound. The spear in his hand droops. He makes frantic glances around the sudden, overwhelming battlefield they’ve stepped into.
“Then who needs—”
“You!” Xavier yells. He throws the battleaxe in his hand to the ground, stepping forward with arms outstretched to catch Benji again. To pull him close. To think the words, to invoke the patron, to feel that beautiful licking flame of magic and heal the other man.
But Benji pushes his hands away, his brow drawn down into a severe, furious expression.
“Don’t waste the energy.”
Something sparks in Xavier so blinding and furious it does feel like an invocation. Like something is pouring straight through him and it is made of liquid flames. His hand shoots forward, gripping Benji’s breastplate. He yanks them together once more, his teeth clenched painfully, lip curled back. Like one of the demon possessed wolves, like something stepped from Avernus or worse. The magic fills him in flash, powerful and all encompassing and angry. The blue glow blooms from him, even his eyes, no longer green, but holy reflective and seething.
The cut above Benji’s eye disappears. The gnarled, torn skin on his shoulder stitches together. The spell is so powerful, no scar even dares remain.
“Don’t ever say that again,” he says, or commands, in a voice double layered in it’s own magic. He feels like it spills out of his mouth, even. The Blessing, the need for Benji to be safe, unharmed. Unwounded.
The tiefling stares up at him. Dark pools of black for eyes, his own hands wrapped around Xavier’s forearm. Holding tight. He looks at a cut on Benji’s chin, that must have come from his sharp, metal gauntlet when he’d grabbed at him. It still bleeds, unhealed. A drop of it lands on his armor. Xavier looks from it, the way it slides and dilutes across pale, silver plating, up to lips. He stares at them, slightly parted. The hint of white teeth, a pink tongue. He feels Benji’s chest heaving, moving to pull in desperate air. His entire arm shakes with how hard he holds the cleric.
Oh.
They sway toward each other. Heads moving, in a familiar gesture, in a well known motion. Xavier’s head tilts as Benji’s does. He feels warmth breath against his skin—this close, he smells like Benji and not blood.
Before their lips ever touch, Xavier shoves Benji back. He lets go of his breastplate. He stumbles back, his heart feeling swollen, wounded, like a bruise fresh to touch. Sweat flattens his hair to his skull, burns his eyes.
“If you’re going to martyr yourself, don’t do it around me, Benji.”
***
The apology letter comes not long after that; but it is just that. A letter. Embarrassed and short and full of shame. And Benji’s is similar. To the point. Open ended, in the sense that it invites a conversation after; but closed all the same, on the subject itself. Xavier still keeps it, but that is one letter he does not reread, unlike the sheaths of parchment he keeps in his pack to keep himself company.
They continue. On and on, but they do not see each other.
Until…
For some reason, Xavier is reminded of that nobleman party. He watches Benji bend, on one knee and unlace his boot and thinks of that scene. The two of them, until they’d been interrupted. The empty goblet he’d handed back. The dance he’d blundered through. It feels oddly intimate to watch Benji undress, so he turns back to the water and throws his arms open. Xavier sighs, content, the rich smell of salty water feeling more rejuvenating than any potion he’d been made to drink in the last few weeks.
Not that he’d tell Nettie that.
“Can you believe there are people out there that have never even seen water like this, Benji?” He feels water splashing at his side and glances over to find Benji already hip deep. His tail flicks the glossy surface, sending droplets across Xavier. He steps back, a hand to the hideous scar he’ll never be rid of, across his ribs and snickers.
“Remember when you stole the space on the beach I’d made for my tent?”
“I did not steal your space,” Benji argues, cupping water to splash across his face. “You cannot claim a spot with a boot.” Xavier watches water droplets roll down Benji’s face, over his neck, escape from his facial hair. He watches Benji tilt his face back to the sun above them, and when his dark, wet lashes part, Xavier is staring at the false eye again.
Where did that come from? He wants to ask. Why haven’t you told me about it already? It has to be something bad, Benji. You’ve never mentioned it in a letter. And you’ve not mentioned it since getting here. What bad thing is happening that you aren’t telling me?
Instead, Xavier falls back into the water, to let himself float. His side only hurts a little, a dull aching throb that reminds him of healing bones.
“Try not to drown. Nettie would have my hide and then my soul right from Avernus if she’d spent weeks tending you, just for you to die in the water right outside the grove.”
“Water’s in my blood, Benji—I’m not drowning easy.”
He feels the water shift around him, the reverberations of Benji’s movement. It feels like that, all the time, even out the water. You in a room. I feel that. Xavier lets his eyes close, the sun warm his bare chest. He thinks of the water droplets continuing to slide. Catching in Benji’s ample chest hair, running along the divots of his abdomen. The ridges of his hip bones, where devil anatomy got trapped under skin.
“Thank you for coming out here with me,” he calls to wherever Benji is.
“You practically begged.”
“I did not beg.”
“You said if you did not get out of the grove infirmary that you would tear your hair out—then you made me imagine you bald. Not a sight I’d like to see any time soon.”
“Oh, you like my hair, then?” Xavier throws back the tease, expecting a laugh, but instead hears a hum. He laughs himself then, because it’s a familiar tune. It’s one the fishers sang, bringing in their haul. He remembers his mother singing it, as she shucked oysters. Xavier’s eyes open, the sun pretty above. The song is pretty in Benji’s voice, even if Benji isn’t a singer. It’s so pretty that he feels himself turning toward it.
“How do you know that song?” Xavier’s voice feels distant, even to him. The sun goes too bright then, makes him cover his eyes with a hand. His side twinges, hurts something awful and then nothing hurts at all. Everything feels warm and calm, and pretty. And Benji’s voice gets louder too, gets nicer. Says,
if only you’d come closer. We could kiss. Like you wanted to do, back then. And didn’t. You’d have done it wrong back then but—you can kiss me now. You missed me—I missed you too. And it’ll all be okay now. This way, Xavier.
When he comes too, he’s sitting on the beach, staring at a dire wolf the size of a cart horse. It rips its head back and forth in savage, cruel motions. It’s maw wraps around a harpy’s arm, making it look as small as a childs. Then it rips. The limb gets torn, dark blood splattering fine, light colored sand. Xavier blinks at it. The harpy screams, feral, claws slicing across the black wolfs side. It can’t get past the thick fur, though—and then the wolf’s jaws close around it’s neck. A quick snap and Xavier can hear the spine break.
But his attention is quickly called to the harpy looming over him—and she bursts into a holy, bright white flame. She screams, wings lifting and opening, shadowing him. Xavier stares, lips parted as she lunges forward. Just to be met with another sacred flame, another burst of fire all across her body. She crumbles backward, her corpse floating out into the water.
“Fuckin’ hells,” Xavier mutters.
“Only you would be recovering from some undead and then get attacked by harpies.” The voice behind him makes Xavier stand. He jumps to his feet, smiling toothily. Wolfishly, one might say, like the one that presses in on his side. Xavier’s hand smooths the fur between Lark’s giant ears, that flicker. The wolf keens, presses closer.
“I’m fine, Lark,” Xavier says, still smiling at Matilda. She stands with her arms crossed, beautiful as she ever is. Her hair, a wilder red than his own, is styled in the latest fashion he’s seen beautiful women like herself putting it in. She manages to make it look effortless, and her pale skin doesn’t look sallow beneath the sun. It looks kissed and pretty. Xavier feels such an unconditional platonic love for her he almost darts forward to scoop her into a hug.
But Lark darts between them. He shakes his fur coat out, splashing water and droplets of harpy blood across them both.
Matilda gasps, furious hands raised.
“Lark!” She snaps. The wolf’s giant maw open in laughter, tongue lolling between teeth big enough to snap bones with ease. He bounds up the sloping hill leading away from the water. “I’ll make a rug out of you!” She yells, chasing after him. Xavier steps backward, like he’s going for the water again, to get some of the dark red off him.
Only a hand touches his side. It’s cold—but familiar in it’s chill. Xavier looks over his shoulder. Benji is still staring at the harpy he’d all but incinerated but then those two colored eyes look up at him. Xavier feels the wind leave him, his hand reaching for Benji’s shoulder. Someone to lean against, his knees feeling oddly weak.
“She’s not wrong, you know. Only you have such bad luck.”
No, Xavier thinks. Your eye, Benji. Your eye…
Instead, he looks up the hill where Matilda has caught up with Lark. He flops himself onto the ground, mouth open as he pants happily and she puts a foot to his side. Even from this far away, he can hear her berate him.
“They’re going to have to admit to being in love with each other someday,” Xavier says fondly.
Benji is silent.
“Take me with you,” Xavier comments, almost casually. They sit at the top of the hill, overlooking water one way, the grove the other. Xavier looks at neither. He picks at the prepared lunch, none of it appealing to him. His appetite has not returned; Nettie had told him that was her biggest concern. He’d visited the grove only half a season earlier and nearly ate the druids out of house and home. When your taste for a meal returns, I’ll let you loose. So Xavier stuffs the bread into his mouth anyway.
The sun retreats, bathing their world orange hues and—what had been the color of one of those hideous, lovingly tended flowers? Vermilion. Benji had been wearing red that night too. He thinks of the drop of blood from his chin. Xavier has been too scared to wonder if he’d left a scar. He tucks knuckles against his chin, looks down at the spread of food on the quilted blanket Xavier has no doubt came from Benji’s mum. He fingers the edge of it. Safe texture. Soft cloth.
“Wherever you’re going next,” he continues, shrugging a shoulder. “I’d like to come. You never know when you might need a paladin.”
Benji picks up a grape between his fingers, tossing it into his mouth. He shows a brief flash of those sharp white teeth that makes Xavier’s skin feel hot. Nothing to do with the sun, that.
“Don’t tease me,” Xavier says, shoving a hand against Benji’s knee. He keeps them tucked up, like that, to rest his chin on. He laughs when it unbalances him, but Xavier is just as unbalanced, catching himself palm out on the ground. He smiles, feeling bashful. Feeling silly. Feeling, for the first time, in so long, even without the injury, almost normal. Almost okay. “Just say yes.”
“I wasn’t going to say no,” Benji says, letting his legs unfold. He leans back with his hands braced on the ground. His curls fall back, tucked around his horns. Xavier looks at the dark, rich skin of his throat. The facial hair really does suit him, the bastard. The shirt opens at his chest. Xavier tries hard not to get distracted.
“So that’s a yes?” Xavier rolls onto his knees, grinning like the wolf Lark had wild shaped into. Don’t go somewhere I can’t follow you, Benji. I won’t let you. There’s things I have to tell you too. My Oath.
My Oath.
“Well, you’ve got to finish the food don’t you?”
Xavier hangs his head and groans, long and drawn out and it makes Benji laugh. A snort that turns into full laughter, that comes from the belly. It’s one of the best laughs he’s ever heard, because Benji does it full body when he’s really letting himself go.
“You and Nettie are against me,” Xavier mumbles, stuffing fruits into his mouth. He chews obnoxiously, lips curled back.
“I want you to come,” Benji says, his voice oddly quiet. So he finishes the food quietly, as they both decide which view they prefer. The water or the grove; or each other.
1 note · View note
vaccerelli · 8 months ago
Text
the town below looked like shit but they all did these days -- everyone said the frontier had lost the light, gotten ugly, was nothing left but mud and blood, all the gold and dreams and full mines and beautiful whores and noble lawmen had left. the old law was over, people said. and so regulators and road agents ruled the unsafe roads and a rifleman was posted up outside of about every town just to make sure some small outlaw army wouldn't roll in on screaming horses with hands full of fire and burn the whole town down. not here, though, the old man on his horse thought, taking a peek at the lookout. nothing up there but rotted boards and a torn tarp. probably wasn't worth enough protecting here. 
old law was over but the world wasn't, the man on the horse reckoned. his hair was a fading, steely gray, starting to come out white at the temples. he wore a black vest over a tattered gray shirt and a pair of oiled, fierce black revolvers slung low at his hips. the wide-brim hat he wore was gray and tattered, but so was he and he surely looked like the father of all road agents and his eyes were so dark as to be black in the shade under his hat. he rode into the town and looked at the sign that greeted him at the top of the dusty hill. 
ESCHMEYER 
THE FINEST MINE THIS SIDE OF THREE GATES
below it, tacked on in scratchy handwriting; 
50 EAST TO DEAL CITY  50 WEST TO WAXTON 75 NORTH TO SNAKEBITE GULCH 100 EAST TO IRON'YOTE (RAIL)  LAWMEN AND LAWYERS SEE THE SHERIFF NO LANDIES NO SOUTHIES NO ESCAPES
the old man on the horse shook his head. Deal City was Turner, the city of deals, though likely by now it was more a city of the half-dead. Iron'yote was the name for where Iron Pass met Coyote Junction and the railway started up again, though the old man didn't think much was going to be going on there, either. if there were a hundred souls left in any of these towns he'd be shocked. never been to Snakebite or Waxton but he presumed they were as hollowed out as anything. didn't know what landies or southies were, but no escapes meant no escaped prisoners from the old mines trying to pass themselves off as something else. not that they could, they all had that rattling voice and bent backs, same way men who ate rotten tobacco stained their teeth and spit black blood. 
time to hitch it up. he rolled into town, taking note of the places still open; the mill, the general (with a teetering Duke, Hurst & Hoag logo barely hanging by a rusted chain), the undertaker, the smithy, the doxology house, the hotel and the whorehouse across the street, both looking the only places occupied. he tied his tired ride to the post and walked into the hotel, looking for the bar. town was too small to have a proper saloon, or someone had burnt it down. the bartender eyed him with the unease of small-town men and the old man gave him a look that made him real nervous. not call the gunnerupstairs nervous, but keep an eye on the bat studded with nails behind the bar nervous, for sure. the house doxy, Tawny -- one on loan from the whorehouse -- eyed the man too, though for purposes far removed from a drink. 
I'm looking for two things, the old man said to him, making him jump a little bit. Shooter Lazarone or Rattler McQuinn. if you can't point me their way, I'll need a drink and to know where I can get some lead for my machines. 
don't knowin those names well, mister, the bartender said. you oughta check with the marshall in town, he keeps track of all the wanted men. 
ain't the law that wants them, it's me, the old man said. nothing to do with the new law. ain't no justice or peace in the new law. 
don't be lettin the marshall hear you say that, the bartender tried to say, before the old man looked at him with such blazing contempt his mouth just worked the air for a moment. be poured a drink of warm scotch for the man. 
marshall will be finding me soon enough, the old man said. now then, where can a man put his feet up here? how much? 
six silvers for a share, ten for a private, the bartender said. need you to sign here. got a deposit if you don't holster your gun with us. need a signature here. 
a battered gold coin slapped the bar. you can go ahead and keep that if you send up a book and a drink. he signed in a quick scrawl and looked around. don't matter what book. just need something to read to help me sleep. 
the bartender took a look at the signature and laughed. Odin, eh? like Odin Hesh? sure mister, you don't have to sign your real name. we get a lot of Smiths and Johnsons here, don't you know it. 
that is my real name, the old man said, and glared. the bartender took a full step back, trying not to stammer. send up a book and a drink. and I'll be keeping my shooting irons. 
the old man walked up the stairs, not in the way doddering old men do, but in the way men expecting something from any angle do. it was that wary, hand-on-the-gun walk that convinced the bartender that this might truly be Odin Hesh. 
-- 
Marshall Silas Eddington wasn't much for Eschmeyer. it was a posting, and he went where the service told him, but it was a shit town, in a shit part of nowhere. wasn't too near the frontier, and glory knows it wasn't near enough Turner for him to catch more than the slightest heat, but mostly he had to keep highwaymen and marauders from making trouble in the hotel. lost a few whores and a few settlers over the years, but mostly what cost Eschmeyer the population was the same thing going around. everything had lost the light and the old law was over. Eddington was part of the new law now, and he had the means to enforce that, in badge and gun, but he was damned tired some days. like today, when he spotted Frakes, the dimwitted barkeep from the hotel, practically sprinting across the thoroughfare towards him. 
what was it this time? a ghost in the livery? the Bullkelly gang sending spies? 'dart not paying his tab? 
Frakes burst in, because he couldn't open no door like a normal person. Marshall, you ain't gonna believe it. I just checked in -- 
you're damned right I ain't gonna believe it. who'd you check in, Frakes? Charles Francis Hoag? or the mayor of Turner? or maybe someone running to be our new mayor, our new sheriff? hell, let's put our feet up, Frakes. we'll both be out a job then. 
why you always gotta put fun on me, marshall? I just checked in Odin Hesh hisself. 
Eddington scoffed, and put his feet down. Odin Hesh would be pushing seventy if he were still above ground, and he most certainly ain't. went down in the territory war like all them old law boys. if he managed to dig his way out the grave and come here, he certainly ain't in the kinda shape to make any trouble. 
I wouldn't put my weekly on it, marshall, Frakes said. he wanted a book and booze and a room. he's up in 114. if you wanna come over to the hotel I'll put you up free til he shows again. 
smiling to himself, Eddington stood up. why Frakes had to come and make up some story about Odin Hesh was beyond him. some old bandito was up in a room and he wanted someone with a badge in the hotel when the man came out, just to prove the law was still around. Frakes just didn't want the hotel safe empty come the end of the month, because he still wanted to get paid, beyond what everyone knew he skimmed. hotel owner didn't care apparently, just didn't want to come to Eschmeyer and figure it out his damned self. 
where's Hank? Eddington asked. Hank Mitchum was the only other lawman worth a squirt of piss in the whole county, and Hank was always off on some soak or another. but put him in a room full of bad men and Hank could use his fists to fix the situation long before the gun came off his belt. Eddington shook his head. never mind that. alright Frakes, I'll come sit. I won't even make you pull out the good gin. Eddington looked at the rifle case and then decided just the hip-iron would hold him. wasn't gonna be no Odin there. 
-- 
the book that Frakes sent up was some queer text of some arcane history of the ruins that dotted the frontier. half of it was mystic nonsense, the other half was a bunch of guesswork about the ruins. ancient and mythic civilizations of wise priests and wicked sciences. likely written by one of those wisdoms that babbled about glory and triumph all the time but wouldn't get within a hundred yards of a ruin without staining their trousers with piss. wasn't too hard to find books, but it was damned hard to find a good one. Odin had a couple of laughs. things he'd found in the ruins would make a fella like this have to rethink a lot of things, but he knew better than letting any glory-lover know about any of the gifts in his tack. 
fist banged at his door and the gun was out of the holster slung on the bed and in his hand before the second knock hit. it's dinnertime if youse feeling it, mister, came a girl's voice. since youse staying the night you can get a plate for just a half-silver. 
on the other side of the door, Tawny heard the click of a gun being uncocked before a hoarse voice said something quiet on the other end. didn't sound quite like a yes or a no to her but she replied well then I'll see youse downstairs, mister. fella was real quick on the trigger sounded like, but this was an old town without much going on and she knew how that could make some men nervous. she knew a few ways to make men far less nervous, though. probably get more than a half-silver for that, if he was of a mind. when the door opened she was on the stair and she started back for a sec, for she thought he'd be younger, and handsomer, but he was old and had a long scar under the thin gray stubble that made it look like someone had tried to cut his jaw out of him. the way he moved, looked like that might not be the only scar he had. he didn't even look at her on the way down the stairs though, even though her tits and totsies were out for the fresh air, he just looked at the hotel lobby and bar like a man looking at weathered rocks on the edge of the desert. there was something frightening about the vacancy in the way his eyes traveled over her, like she weren't worth seeing. she didn't like that none, Tawny, but she also knew making a fuss over it was a good way to earn a bloody nose or a lecture from Frakes about her lady's comportment. working the hotel was far better than working the house. 
--
you got another book? Odin set the book down in front of Frakes, who kept trying to peer past him to make eye contact with Eddington. this one's full of bad ideas. bad ideas are like cowards. they ain't good to travel with. 
I ain't got much here, said Frakes, but I can see if we can't pull something from the dox. Odin waved a hand at that. I think the tripe and tales in here are because of the dox, so I'd rather read something that came from people attached to the earth. 
you ain't for glory, mister? Frakes saw an advantage, now. the local wisdom wouldn't take much to a wanderer who scoffed at glory. gives a lot of folk comfort. gives some of 'em purpose. 
I get my comfort from beds and my purpose from getting out of them, Odin replied. in the mirror behind the hotel bar he spotted Eddington trying to suss him out over a yellowed newpaper. since there weren't no newsman in the town, Odin suspected he wasn't reading anything but old news. tell you what, I got another idea. 
Odin turned and strolled the dozen feet over to Eddington. 
marhall, he said, tipping his hat. when you're done with that paper, might I take a glance at it? 
Eddington gave him a slow up and down. there was something menacing to this fellow alright, but Odin Hesh? he didn't look anything like the old faded posters outside Fort Clutt. wanted for major crimes against the southern arc and the inner ride, which was what southies called the curve of the frontier where it hit the badlands, which was where all the goddamn troubled had really started. which meant Eddington didn't give a tin shit about turning him in, be damned if he'd help any southie. but this old man, radiating a kind of bored savagery, had politely asked him for his paper. 
here you go, pal, Eddington said. I'm Rep Marshall Silas Eddington. new law round these parts. he stuck out a hand. 
Odin looked at the hand, then at Eddington. and slowly as if he would creak like an old machine, he reached up and grasped it for a moment, though he didn't shake it at all. Odin, he said. but I reckon yonder barkeep probably already gave you that news. 
Eddington grinned. so it was an old man just named Odin, and because he had a bit of a spook on him, and carried big calibers, Frakes got himself twice as worked up as he needed to be. it was all coming together. ain't no legend here, ain't no southie-killer who had gotten the whole frontier worked up into a froth in the territory war, just an old deadshot with creepy eyes. 
you looking for work, old man? Eddington hissed in through his teeth as he handed the paper over. had that paper rattling around the marshall's office for damn near six months now. probably wouldn't see another one til a big coach came through. I got some things to fix around town, and you don't look like a man afraid of some hard work. 
hard work I'm not good at, Odin replied. I'm good at only a couple of things, like finding folks or knowing when to walk away. 
good, all I need from you is a little help finding some folks. you know the Bullkelly gang, maybe? 
Bullkelly ain't my problem. Odin scoffed and looked at the paper. nothing. date on the paper was damn near long enough ago he'd have gotten more information from the young whore eyeing up him and the marshall. Shooter Lazarone or Rattler McQuinn, you know anything about either of those fellows, we can talk. 
I do know quite a bit about those fellows, the marshall said. Rattler McQuinn danced without no shoes at the end of a rope in Turner for rustling and road agenting. said the shit fell out of his pants when they brought him down to put him in the grave. befouled himself at the threshold. Shooter Lazarone is holed up in Brackett's Purchase, way east of even Iron'yote. the marshall said it like an outsider would -- Irawn-yoht. think Black Narrow Bill is on his tail.
Skinny Bill ain't gonna get in my way if he sees me on the trail, Odin replied. you're well informed for a man working a town with less than a hundred souls in it.
got the telecaller in my office, beeping warrants at me all day and night. half the time it ain't barely done finishing spitting out the warrant before the kill note comes through. Eddington smirked. beats the paper though, don't it?
0 notes
no-droids · 4 years ago
Text
Home
Tumblr media
gif credit: @javier-pena
Part Eighteen of the Rough Day Series
Rating: Explicit
Word Count: 19.5K
Warnings: SMUT, religion kink (maybe?), squirting, consensual stalking/pursuing, canon-typical violence, mention of underage drinking, uhh I believe that’s it but as always, let me know if I’ve forgotten anything please!
A/N: Hey yall!!!  So I know this chapter has been a long time coming and though I’m not completely satisfied with it, I hope it brings a little happiness to you for an hour or two while you read!  School has been kicking my ass and I’ve been in a bit of an emotional slump recently, but I pulled a few all-nighters to post this on time and it’s finally finished!  Thank you to everyone who has stuck with me and sent me encouraging words over the past month or so, I hope you enjoy the end of the Sanctuary arc💕
Also like last time, part 2 of my collaboration with @followwhereshegoes will be posted after the chapter!!  As a reminder, sweet girl is a reader insert and every imagining of her will be different—this is Lisa’s interpretation of her and her artwork is absolutely gorgeous, so please go give her a follow!
Day 5–11:13am:
You zone out again in the early morning, but that happens a lot.  Din always keeps you up so late, all the time, and without any caf here, the rising sun just makes your eyes droop instead of flutter brighter and wider.  You helped a bunch of younglings find their way into their robes when it was still dark out, tying sashes and fitting masks while holding back your yawns.  The walk into Nariss is close to three hours, probably more with all these tiny little legs, and you almost forget to change into your new digs before everyone grabs breakfast.
Even though your ragtag entourage leaves for Nariss just as soon as everyone finishes eating, you don’t reach the city until nearly lunchtime.  Mostly because the kids walk about as fast as the elderly holy women chaperoning the trip.  You and Naydee lag behind the group, forcing yourself to meander slow as fuck when you nearly sprinted this same exact path just a few days ago.  On the way there, you listen to children of all sorts sing happily as they walk, chatter about their excitement for the parade, complain about wearing the fabric mask they made themselves, and more than once, somebody takes a tumble onto the ground and is left in teary sniffles and dirt stained clothes.  Likely for this reason, the robes are designed to be two pieces—a long tunic with a hood and a separate pants portion to prevent tripping instead of a draping skirt, but the smallest ones are clumsy and find a way to fall anyways.
It’s a colorful bunch—a chaotic rainbow of babies running around, and you share easy conversation with your new friend about the plans for the day until she asks something that makes you nearly trip and join the dirty robe club.
“Sister Drya said your family is meeting you in the city,” she tells you, ignoring your immediate subtle toe stub and the awkward shuffle you have to do to make up for it.  “There’s going to be lots of people downtown, I’m worried it might be hard for them to find you.”
Your heart thuds in your chest and you feel a bit short of breath at being abruptly confronted with the need to lie, but at the same time, you kind of love it.  Having a secret, hiding the truth from others, and just the reminder that you’re almost guaranteed to see Din and the baby before midnight pours warmth and tingles through your tummy.  Everything together is a hit of spice, filling you with a kind of excitement that used to be foreign to you.  Having fun, experiencing new things isn’t quite over yet, but home is calling and you miss it with every fiber of your being.
“I don’t think so,” you eventually respond, hoping she can see your kind smile and the sentiment it carries even as light, shimmery fabric wraps right around your mouth.  “If I disappear, you’ll know why.”
Naydee’s eyes crinkle in the corners to match yours.  “Hopefully you’ll be able to see the fireworks first,” she nudges you, her skin glowing against the pale cream fabric she has wrapped around her own mouth and the hood laying delicately over her braids.  “They start at eight.”
The fireworks, you almost forgot.  You know what?  Today is a good day.  You hear yourself think the full sentence multiple times, and the words put a spring in your step after every single one.  The road gradually becomes wider and filled with more travelers, and you feel safe in the back.  Like some kind of sheepdog bringing up the rear of this migrating cluster of children, making sure none of them drift off by themselves and start eating grass or something.
Surprisingly, the kids manage to be relatively patient and well-behaved once they’re in line at the gates.  The Sisters shuffle them along one by one as everyone moves up slowly, taking even longer to get into the city than it did a few days ago.  The entrance is packed already—so many people visiting for the festival, and they’re all dressed in costumes or robes of sorts, or at least a mask.  Most are beautifully crafted, but some manage to look slightly scary even with the soft springtime color schemes.  It’s a completely different world, a different life for each person as you pass them by.  Your stomach is starting to growl by the time you finally make it to the front, and luckily the guards just let the kids through without any ceremony.  Just you and the rest of the caretakers in light robes need to hold still for the retinal scan, matching each other perfectly except for differing shades of fabric, skin, and eye color.  Once the gates open for you and you step through, though… it’s… Maker.
Extravagant, magnificent are both words.  Floral is another.
It’s like they hung up bouquets wherever they could think to fit them, and this is just the edge of the city.  As the group moves through the streets and closer to downtown, it becomes more and more overwhelming.  The air itself is a warm fragrance wafting all around you, sunshiney and breezy and perfect, flowers of all kinds lining the modern buildings and archways like they were planted there from the very beginning and it just took this long to bloom between the cracks in the concrete.  You wish you had names for all of them so you could list them—the only thing you can offer is the color and vague descriptions of the ones that stick out to you.  Tiny yellow ones that are so small, they need to be bunched all together in massive quantities to even resemble normal flowers.  Up overhead, elaborate arrangements of enormous blue and purple and pink ones, wrapping around each other and hanging down from rooftops.  Some don’t even have petals, it’s like they’re big green cups that are big enough to hold things inside them.  You’re fascinated by every single one, wanting to stop and smell them all individually but needing to keep up with the large group and not allow any stragglers to be left behind, including yourself.
About an hour later, when you’re almost in the middle of the city and there are people everywhere, it’s time to eat lunch.  There isn’t much to it because of how expensive it is, and you’d normally feel bad for accepting the small meal each one of the children gets, but you donated all of your credits to the Keja and left absolutely zero for yourself.  Good intentions, terrible idea.  Still, you pull your mask down and snack on some deliciously fried food, trying not to eye anyone else’s platter after you finish yours.  It’s so good and it’s gone in an instant; you couldn’t even say what exactly it was besides which stall you got it at.  Whether it’s just the brilliant atmosphere or if the food on this moon is really just that good, you’re not really sure, but you’re still slightly hungry afterwards with no extra money to sneak a snack.
Soon after, the kids all line up to get their faces painted, or whatever portion of their face is visible behind the cloth masks and hoods they’ve got on, and music blares from at least four different directions and none of the songs are even in the same language.  Depending on the part of town, it seems like the celebrations are all different.  It makes sense, considering most if not all of these individuals were victims of the Empire’s wrath, spread far and wide across the galaxy.  Here, they’re free, and they want everyone to know it.  Spring festivals of some sort are likely common for most cultures, at least those from planets with seasons, not like Arvala-7 where it was arid and hot year-round, and you’re assuming there are multiple things being celebrated today depending on which street you live on.  There’s chanting in different tongues, dancing and drums, outfits and masks from different cultures every single time you look.
At some point, the children spot a crowded street with flowery rails set up all along them, and you stand behind the tiny heads while everyone waits for the parade to begin.  You think your heart has just been beating slightly faster than normal all day today, but when you finally hear the sound of sirens blaring in the distance and cheers begin to pour out from the gathered crowd, it kicks up and you feel like you’re just as wide eyed at the spectacle as the waist-high babies all huddled together up against the railing.
A flurry of people and things pass in slow succession.  First, New Republic officers with their blaring holobikes, bright orange as always.  Then come large groups of people walking behind banners in languages you can’t read, some of them waving, some of them making different sounds and songs.  Bands marching in formation, dancers in dresses and masks and gorgeous flowers in their hair like crowns, and then brilliant hovering vehicles decorated in bright colors and festive depictions.  The craftsmanship and cultural significance is stunning to witness, it’s so insanely loud, there’s so much going on, and yet…
Through it all, you think of Din.  No matter the faces, the sights you see.  There’s someone juggling.  There’s either a very tall man and woman walking together or they’re both on stilts.  There are enormous balloons being led through the air, people are riding atop an assortment of animals you’ve never seen before, there are traditional costumes and spectacular stunts being performed.  Stalls with games and prizes line the stretches of concrete on the cross streets, people are laughing and celebrating and drinking in equal parts, everything is so lively and festive and fun, and yet, though it all, you think of Din.  Him and the baby, they’re always in the forefront of your mind, occupying your thoughts and making your tummy stir more and more as the time passes like the parade in front of you.  You don’t think this environment would ever be his favorite, and in some far away galaxy, perhaps if you lived other lives together and called a beautiful moon exactly like this home, then you might have to drag him out to see all the with you and the kid every year.  You’d have to bat your eyelashes and kiss his cheek and snuggle up to him all nice and pretty like, and he’d probably grumble and complain about it while wrapping his arms around you—all the people and the noise, sweet girl—but he’d go.  For you, he’d go.
Your thoughts suddenly stop short and you blink for a second.  Why… Why was that scene so vivid?  So wistful?  You used to preoccupy yourself with fantasies about Din all the time, back before you even knew him as Din.  But in every single one, it was sexual and likely came from a place of boredom, a lack of external stimulation.  Here you are amidst bustling surroundings, and you’re daydreaming about domesticity with him.  Why?  You want to travel the galaxy, right?  You want to see things you’ve never seen before, right?
For some reason, you think of the floor, and you miss it.
***
Day 5��5:04pm:
It’s late afternoon at this point and nobody can find the teens.
More people have made their way into the city and it’s starting to get extremely fucking crowded, especially where you are downtown, and the handful of them must’ve slipped away with all the excitement happening and how difficult it is to keep the young ones together now that the parade is over.  You don’t know how long they’ve been gone—one second they were walking around just slightly detached from the rest of you, you assumed because the boisterous younglings fucked with their cool vibe, and then the next Naydee is gasping out to you that they’re gone.
“Sister Drya is going to kill me,” she hisses, her dark eyebrows furrowed in self-admonishment and stress.  So many fucking people here, you know her pain.  “I was supposed to be chaperoning them, they were just here—”
She shakes her head under the loose, cream-colored hood, groaning and then speeding up her gait to catch up with the woman in charge, but you decide to grab her wrist before she can relay the bad news.  
“I can go find them,” you offer, speaking as low as you can with the blaring noise surrounding you.  “Before anyone knows they’re missing.  Is there a way to convince everybody to stay in one spot for a little while?  You won’t get in trouble, but I need to know how to find you again.”
Naydee’s eyes widen in surprise, and even though it’s likely a bit out of character for you, you have a feeling it’ll be a deceptively easy task.  Even with the masses right now and how atrociously big this city is, you already have a general idea of where they’re likely to be.  Besides, you’re not even sure your absence will be noticed if Naydee is the only one who figured out the teens were gone—the other Sisters can thrive without you while missing anyone else would be noticeable, and you owe your new friend a thousand favors for helping you out these past few days.  The least you can do is save her from the scolding of one of the scariest old ladies you've ever met.
“Be as quick as you can,” she finally agrees.  It’s a lot of trust to put into you, but you’ve had experience in reading the most unreadable man in the entire galaxy, some teenagers shouldn’t pose too much of a problem.  “If you’re not back in thirty minutes or somebody notices, I’ll have to say something.”
You nod, silently breaking away from the group without another word.  You think you can hear her announce to everyone that it might be best to eat dinner now to skip any long lines later—smart—but you’re out of their hearing range and line of sight almost immediately.
***
Day 5–5:17pm:
“Really?”  You raise an eyebrow since they won’t be able to see the way your mouth is twisted up underneath your mask, crossing your arms and tapping your foot against the ground to further illustrate just how not fucking impressed you are.
Seven teenagers freeze, and slowly—depending on how much bravery they can individually muster—they turn around on their stools to face you.  The atmosphere in the tavern is bustling and cheery, booze being passed around a large crowd that laughs and mingles, but your vibe is stone cold and quiet.  The contrast doesn’t feel wrong on you like it normally would; the negative and disapproving energy you’re emitting makes you feel powerful, untouchable, armored and strong.
“How did you find us so fast?”  One of the twin boys squeaks out behind a light blue robe, sounding worried.
“Had a hunch,” you grumble, glaring sternly at each of them in turn.  Your tone is dry, your voice sits lower in your throat when you’re pissed off.  All you had to do was look for the closest bar that doesn’t have any orange jumpsuits poking around waiting to card underage younglings, it wasn’t that difficult.  “You’re not exactly unpredictable.”
“Are you gonna rat us out?”  The other twin asks you, in a voice that’s oddly deep compared to his brother.
“I should,” you snap, quickly reaching out to push their drinks away.  “I should let Sister Drya rain down her holy fury on your asses, got good people all twisted up over you for nothing and I’m missing dinn—”
You don’t know why, but you suddenly cut yourself off and jerk upright, spinning around.
The sounds of glasses clinking and boisterous voices fill the bar, but they seem to fade out for a second.  Your eyes fly around the crowded space, your heart lodged in your throat and looking for anything reflective.  Every flash you see is a false alarm—belt buckle, wristwatch, cocktail shaker—
He’s here… isn’t he?
Only, there’s nothing.  Nothing is out of place, nothing jumps out at you the way you’re assuming it will.  You’re braced taut and ready to bolt at the first sign of a chase, but it never comes.
It’s so… unexpected, this feeling.  It’s not like you’re being hunted anymore, but instead, you’re the hunter.  You’re feeling the weight of him from this far away and it’s like he’s calling for you to come find him, teasing the wild adrenaline rush you get from just feeling his presence, as if he absolutely knows it happens.  Whispering soft in your ear and then vanishing the second you’re able to turn around, like he’s here but he’s not.  Playing with you from so far away.
This… this is a taunt.  
The whole thing at the inn was leagues below this, that was rudimentary.  Teasing, getting even, having fun with each other, whatever you want to call that, that’s what it was.  This is scarily sophisticated.  Fluid and practiced and the best kind of frightening, stark and dangerous compared to the carefree and upbeat setting surrounding you.  You’re not making it up, it’s not just you being paranoid.  You know him with your eyes closed.  You know he’s here somewhere watching you, just like you know the starlight that streaks across the pitch black horizon of hyperspace.  Not because you can see it, not really, not directly.  But because by it, even in the vastest and darkest and emptiest of voids, you’re suddenly able to see everything else.
“You okay, Nerida?”
The volume gradually comes back up and you blink, suddenly remembering where you are, who else is with you.  The chatter becomes slightly louder than it seemed before.
“Yeah,” you eventually say, slightly airy while continuing to stare emptily at the crowded room.  He’s not here, you don’t think, not anymore at least.  But you’re not stupid, you know what this means.  You’re already caught, there’s nothing you can conceivably do that will delay the reunion for the next—you look down and pull the loose sleeve up to check your communicator—seven fucking hours, there’s no way.  He’ll pull back and follow you, keep up with you from a distance and then snatch you away right when you let your guard down.  You at least need to get the kids back to their guardians before that can happen, though.
“Let’s go,” you quietly tell the group of foundlings, grabbing elbows and hauling them out of their stools.  “Naydee was the only one who knew that you were gone when I left.  Here’s to hoping she managed to keep it that way.”
***
Day 5–5:32pm:
Against all odds, you’re able to rally the wayward teens and successfully lead them through shoulders that are beginning to move closer together as the crowd grows and grows.  You stay towards the back and don’t look behind you once—not only do you not want to give the younglings an unnecessary reason to become paranoid or to question your actions, but you can still feel Din lingering.  Moving like a shadow, probably fitting in perfectly with the masked festival-goers, nothing drawing any attention to him with all the spectacular sights and noise occurring.
Soon you return to the same spot from before, and you and the teenagers seamlessly integrate yourselves back into the rest of the group without anyone noticing a thing is out of place.  When you move to stand beside her, Naydee’s bone-deep sigh of relief is palpable even behind the concealing fabric; she squeezes your hand incredibly tight in a silent gesture of thanks, and then pulls something from the deep pockets of her robe and passes it to you sneakily.  A purple fruit.  She must’ve saved it for you.
Maker, fuck yes.  It’s not much but it’s more dinner than any of the seven troublemakers get, but Naydee quietly assures you they’ll be able to eat something once they return to the Keja around midnight, just not the tasty expensive treats they’re selling at the vendors.  As the sun goes down, you try not to stain your pretty fabric a deep maroon as you chomp and feel your lips start to curl upwards.  It sounds so fucking stupid when you put it like this, but you keep going back to Din and revelling in knowing that he’s so close, like you’re just mentally checking in on him.  You don’t get the sensation by thinking, though—more like you just focus really hard on your heart and feel him there just a second afterwards.
Is that how pure, stupid, shameless love feels when you’re completely entrenched in it?  It’s not like it’s surrounding you, it’s not suffocating you or making you float.  It’s just a thing.  Like… a thing inside your chest, a physical thing you can search for and find, something you can point to on your body and say it’s right here, this is where my love for him lives.  Right at the bottom of your heart, right where it curves and beats strong when other hearts meet flat at sharp angles.  You do it over and over again, reconfirming its existence every single time.  You don’t know what else you’d call it.  Love is the only word.  To love, to know.  To hold in the heart.
Soon, you start to notice that people are slowly moving around your stationary group.  You look up and watch the crowd begin to walk, some of them giving soft smiles to the cute children as they pass by, but all of them following the same unspoken direction.
“Where is everyone going?”  You ask Naydee, standing on your tiptoes to watch the crowd migrate like a giant system, an organism or mechanism of thousands (or tens of thousands?) of smaller moving parts all traveling in tandem.  It’s fascinating—you’ve been to crowded places, you know what it looks like when a lot of people are packed into one area, but you’ve never seen what it looks like when they all move together.  They would normally be bumping into each other, slipping in between, fighting and never really getting anywhere, interacting individually and thinking separately.  Now they’re progressing in one single direction, so many with the same mindset and understanding of what comes next.  A second parade, almost, with New Republic officers directing the flow of pedestrians as they pass.
“The eastern part of the city!”  Naydee yells over the noise and points, and beyond her extended finger, you can barely see the light of a dusky body of water in the distance beyond the buildings.  “The fireworks are going to go off over the bay, but it takes awhile to get there!”
“Is…”  You blink for a second, suddenly caught off guard, trying to think back to the holomap the concierge pulled up at the front desk of the inn.  Surely you would’ve noticed it, but your sudden childlike hope makes you ask anyway.  “Is it part of an ocean?”
Naydee shakes her head.  “A really big lake!”
Your shoulders drop just the slightest bit in disappointment but still, you ache to see it.  You can’t even imagine—the fireworks are likely going to reflect across the water, giving everyone double the view.  And luckily, after all the children and caretakers are individually accounted for, you start to behind the slow-moving crowd towards the docks you know lie beyond.  
Naydee scurries ahead to keep the kids together, ushering them forward and preventing any drunk passer-bys from accidentally stepping on them, and you quietly bring up the very rear of the entourage.  You take the time to observe more than anything, walk in the back and experience instead of trailblaze.  So many people, so many stories to be told, so many differences and diversity around you.  Your face is partially concealed and you don’t move your head too much, just your eyes.  They flick around to take in everything, the crowd thinning little by little as you make it out of the confined space downtown.  You’re able to make out full bodies and outfits again instead of just heads and shoulders, allowing you to breathe just a bit easier under your mask.
And then at one point—and it’s almost a little startling because it happens all at once—the organizers must decide that the sun has officially gone down, because the lights come on.  All of a sudden, paper lanterns and bulbs flicker into existence all around you and the world decides it wants to glow, glint and twinkle from the inside out.  They’re everywhere, draping across rooftops and tangled around street signs and stuffed into the flower bouquets overhead, raining soft colors down on everything.  You’re in complete awe, trying to keep walking but also needing to look at as much as fucking possible in the suddenly luminescent city.  It’s so colorful, so vernal and warm and you feel like you’re… Like when you took a shower on the Crest for the first time and spent a few happy moments just playing with the water and soap for your own enjoyment, it’s as if all the brilliant rainbow of colors the bubbles would make under the fluorescent light decided to surround you at the same time.  You’re inside stained glass, blinking at the flowers and wondering if Din can even smell the air or if it’s filtered, processed and reduced to nothing under the helmet.
And that’s when you see him.
But with the way your chest rapidly constricts and you can count your heart beats as they pound, blaring white noise through your ears and adrenaline through your veins, it’s like he's just allowing it to happen.  You immediately understand that you don’t have fucking anything the second your eyes land on him; this isn’t a heads up that you caught wind of early, it’s not a gift or an advantage you’ve incidentally gained over him that you should be thankful for.  Being able to see him directly like this, being able to make out all these fucking details from this far away…  This just feels like you’re being informed of the endgame right before it comes.  If you were anyone else, if you were a real bounty and this was a real hunt, his armor glinting and reflecting the lanterns overhead would feel like a knife you're about to be on the wrong side of.
You have a decision to make, very quickly.  Either keep in this same direction, head straight towards him and just pretend like you are who you’re dressed as, a random caretaker for a bunch of rowdy foundlings during a spring festival on Nariss, or disappear.  Drop back, move through the crowd and use the distance you have between you right now as your only hope of getting away in time.  Neither one gives you a particular advantage—your chances of being caught have already skyrocketed exponentially just being able to see the reflection in his armor, the hovering shield at his side with big black eyes… staring directly at you.
You almost trip over your pantlegs, gasping.  Baby.  He beams at you and you think he calls out through the passing crowd, his tiny arms extending out, and your chest feels like you’re pulling organs as if they were muscles, cramping up and seizing with emotion.  You want to run to them even though you’re meant to be running from them, call out over the noise and wave even though you’re not supposed to.  You want to hold the kid again, squish his little forehead with kisses, walk around with Din’s hand pressed against your lower back and see the fireworks with him.
Your hands clutch at the draping fabric covering your chest, pulling and twisting it uncertainly.  What do you do, what do you do?
No matter what, you know it’s over.  Keep your head down and try to move past him, or break away from your group and try to escape—both are different paths that lead to the same result.  What’s the point of running when he’s the one chasing you?  The heart-pounding thrill is the only reason you’re even considering it, but his body stands so tall amongst the crowd, not moving while people ebb and flow like a river passing around him.
Except then you can hear his voice repeat the last thing he said to you in person as if he says it directly into the comm in your ear.  When you do see me… try to outrun.
You should run—run, it’s better than just hoping he doesn’t see you when you already know he does.
Unless…
Out of a trillion different possibilities, you soon realize that there is exactly one situation in which this could turn out in your favor.  You can immediately picture the scenario in your mind, but there’s just too many variables to conceivably rely on getting them all right.  This maybe has a… two percent chance of working?  Maybe?  Everything would have to go perfectly, just fucking flawlessly, but what other choice do you have?  Two percent is better than whatever odds you’re dealing with now.
You walk silently behind the group of foundlings as you approach closer and closer, keeping your head purposefully down as they skip and giggle and dance ahead.  He knows you’re here—he has to know, you’re counting on him knowing.  Walk right in front of him, pretend like you don’t see, make sure you keep left.  Keep left, keep left, keep your head down, keep your head down—
A leather glove suddenly catches hold of your wrist hard enough to tug you backwards.
Your gasp is audible over the sound of the crowd and you spin around, jerking your head up to look at him in fear.  Your heart slams as the beskar reflects your mask and hood back at you—you’re terrified and it shows, you can see it in your eyes.
You quickly try to yank your hand away, even as your index finger stretches up towards the communicator around his wrist.
“Miss Nerida?”  A child’s voice cries, and then small hands grab at you from behind as you bury the urge to actually fight him.  Your instincts are demanding you attack when his grip is this strong, but you just whine and struggle, slapping weakly at him with your free hand and feeling more of the younglings begin to pull at you, their high pitched voices calling more and more attention to the scene.
Your gaze flicks to the side, suddenly landing on a pair of New Republic officers helping direct the thousands of moving bodies from the closest street corner.  They’re looking at you, pointing and beginning to speak into their own comm units.  Din’s helmet snaps sideways to follow your gaze, and then he’s immediately dropping your wrist and stepping back, retreating as quickly as he caught you.  Though you don’t want to—though you don’t want to give yourself away even more, you want to pretend fully that he was a complete stranger and the children were right to try to help you get away—your eyes fall to your son in the hovering crib by his side and you feel yourself crumble just a bit.
Just a few more hours, kid.  A few more hours.
Children pull you away while your pursuers both disappear into the crowd, and you quickly turn to soothe the tiny babies instead of chasing after the one you miss so terribly.
“I’m alright,” you tell them, scooting them up and encouraging them to continue walking.  Blend in, blend in, don’t let anybody think anything is wrong.  “Come on, we’re fine, come on, we have to catch up.”
They take your lead as soon as one of the caretakers turns around and sees the small group crowding around you.  You think she asks what happened, but you just tell her a man mistook you for someone else and nothing more comes of it.  She’s able to settle the chaos better than you are, and by the time you’re continuing to travel forwards once more like nothing happened, the communicator suddenly flicks on in your ear.
“What did you do?”  He breathes out, his footsteps moving fast through his voice.  He’s traveling much quicker than you expected—is he still being followed?  The officers are gone from your sight, they might be going after him right now, weaving between bodies and calling out to the perpetually vanishing glint of armor as he navigates his way out of danger.
You look down at the comm on your wrist and your heart nearly soars with victory.  It worked.  It worked.  You just have to outlast a bit longer, don’t draw any extra attention to it—he’s preoccupied and he certainly doesn’t sound happy, but you hope that’ll be enough to make him slip.  Use his frustration to your advantage, let him think the only thing you were successful at was momentarily escaping him.
“The cops weren’t part of the plan,” you admit quietly, keeping your head down as your loose hood billows in the twilight breeze.  “Don’t get caught.”
There’s a few moments of just his breathing, his footsteps, and the noise floor humming through the comm, before he finally responds.  “You look beautiful.”
You stare unseeingly down at the concrete under your feet, still feeling your hand tingle from where he caught you.  The line abruptly mutes on his end and you just keep moving forward, onward, wanting to look back but knowing he’s already long gone.
***
Day 5–5:24pm:
Din is fucking furious.
He had you.  You were right there, right in front of him, and even if he hadn’t been subtly trailing you all day, seeing the red footsteps get covered and flicker out of existence just a few moments after you make them, he would’ve recognized you anywhere.  In black and white, in the fading light, with your face covered, children calling you by a different name and attaching themselves to you like they’ve known you forever—doesn’t matter, he would’ve known you.  Your eyes have always given you away, always so expressive and starry and soft, but able to see right through solid steel whenever you look at him.
But then you slipped from his grasp, and then more guards pushed him further and further away from you.  They must all be in constant communication, because every single jumpsuit he sees immediately spots him and starts following.  It’s fucking exhausting, and he thinks of you the whole time.
He waits in a dark alley with the kid and taps the side of the helmet a few times to bring up the time on his comm, but then relaxes just slightly when he sees the hour.  It’s earlier than he thought it was, he’ll be able to find you again.
Though, something tugs at him while he’s looking at the clock ticking away in front of his eyes, counting down each second that passes.  There was… a moment.  Back in the square, when he was holding onto you again, when you were looking directly into his once more—everything in his helmet— 
No, he shakes his head while the kid looks up at him curiously, it can’t be.  It was just a split second, it was gone so fast.
But he can’t get rid of it.  Though there’s no explanation, he thinks the display screen flickered.  The sky behind you looked different for a single frame, your footsteps weren’t bright red and visible anymore, your eyes weren’t grey and he stopped wondering what shade of fabric you and your friend decided to choose for you to wear.  It was silvery, he’s almost certain.  Like his armor, it only reflected the color of everything around it.
Color.  Everywhere.  Bursting for a blink of an eye, and then gone just as quick, before he could actually figure out what it really meant.
***
Day 5–6:59pm:
This water is quiet here, but it sparkles.
It doesn’t ever really get truly dark thanks to the enormous hanging moon and ringed gas giant dancing with Sanctuary II, constantly reflecting light back onto the surface and reacting with some of the trace chemicals up above the atmosphere, and you think the sky just might be the prettiest you’ve ever seen it.  Must have something to do with the equinox, the glimmering angles of light being played with by celestial bodies in this stunning system, but it’s a dream.  The Maker apparently couldn’t decide which colors he wanted tonight so he just splashed all of them together all at once, let them run and blend like ink in the gentle water below, like the various people who call this moon home.
That view in front of you, coupled with all the flowers and lanterns lining the streets behind you, and you’ve lost track of time the exact same way you hoped Din would.  You think you’ve stood for about an hour or so in this one spot, half-listening to excited chatter from the babies, mostly just gazing across the stretch of water and being able to just barely spot the docks in the distance, but it feels like it’s only been minutes.
You check your watch—the fireworks should be starting any second now.  You don’t know what to expect, just that in your experience, explosions tend to be loud.  You've decided you’re not going to plug your ears, though.  Tummy twisting with nerves and another inexplicable feeling you can’t quite put your finger on, you resolve to experience the unknown exactly the way it’s meant to be.  Fully, without worry or fear.
Then, lacking any warning or ceremony whatsoever, a single flare launches silent and high from one of the small boats skimming the bay, and the crowd seems to hold its collective breath as the dim light disappears into thin air for a split second, before—
It’s… quite possibly the most dazzling thing you think you’ve ever seen.  So shamelessly decorative just for the sake of it, not serving any other practical purpose besides celebration and visual spectacle, and you’ll probably never know another extravagance like it.  You grew up with dust pelting against tired eyes, you never thought they’d get to reflect such gorgeous bursts of color back up at the sky, glassy and childlike amongst a group of equally wide-eyed children.
As expected, a deafening boom follows closely behind the singular display, but just witnessing it is incredible enough to make you forget to brace yourself for the sound and you jump almost violently in response.  There comes a loud cheer from the people standing around you, a few delighted gasps and children who decide now is the best time to start crying, but then more flares begin to launch from the boats and the subsequent show will sear itself into your memory to replay over and over again.
Still, you think the endless sky and dark water below would have to light on fire to stop him from coming to mind.
Din.
You click the comm on, continuing to stare in stunned awe but wanting nothing more than to hear his voice right now, feel his hand rest on your lower back and the kid’s three fingers squeezing one of yours while the stars rain down from above.  You’re only continuing to run from him because it’s expected of you, that’s the reason you’re here, but it’s becoming harder and harder to argue with yourself.  “Do you always see in black and white?”
It takes him just a few seconds to respond, but he always does.  “Only when I’m tracking someone.”
The loud booms can be heard over the earpiece, happening maybe a second after they crack and sparkle above you.  You can’t tell if the latency is due to the electronics or if he’s just that far away from the source of the sound itself, but… you don’t think he is.  He feels close again, like he could just walk up right next to you any second, or maybe that’s just how he always feels now.
“Does that mean you haven’t seen the sky here?”  You ask after a moment.  This whole time, everything has been grey for him?
“I saw it,” Din murmurs, and even though it’s quiet and explosions are thundering loud enough to deafen more sensitive ears, his quiet voice somehow breaks through it all.  “When you left the Crest, I saw it behind you.”
For some reason, you suddenly feel like crying.  Whether it’s the way he phrases it or the sentiment in the words, you’re close to tears without even knowing why, looking up at the sky illuminating spectacularly.  He says it like he wasn’t the one who parked on this moon and told you to go on without him.  “Can you… turn it off for just a second?”
He takes a second, before clarifying for you.  “I turn it off and I lose your footprints.”
So that was the ultimatum.  He doesn’t want to turn it off until you’re back with him again.  Does he not understand?  Does he not know what you know?  Maybe you just happened to feel it first, this overwhelming physical sensation inside you whenever you think about him.  It’s like the exact opposite of a hole in your chest.  And it’s so odd, so counterintuitive.  Being comforted in his absence, feeling him with you when he isn’t.  Falling in love in the dark, knowing him without ever seeing him.
“You never needed them,” you say, reaching up to pull your mask down under your jaw and chin for a moment, wanting to freely breathe the freshwater and flowers while stars explode and fracture across the sky.  It’s a truth you’re acknowledging, something you’ll carry with you, something you fundamentally own at this point.  “You’d find me without the helmet.  And I’d find you.”
The fireworks continue to bleed into the water beneath them, multicolor splashes rippling into existence and disappearing just as quick.  You could’ve never imagined a more colorful, magnificent landscape—besides your waterfall on Naboo, of course.  That was a pure product of nature though, a place hidden away and untouched by people, completely sacred.  Light refracting against mist, natural glass that would shatter under your weight.  This is a celebration of life and family.  Loud in a different way, affecting you in a different way, but just as wonderful and touching.  A cultivated paradise, designed to be beautiful and safe only because they wanted it to be.
“Think so?”  He asks softly.  He sounds so deep and warm, but… a little distant.  You’re able to hear it in his words.  You don’t know why, though.  Doesn’t he believe you?  Perhaps… perhaps this isn’t The Way.  Perhaps this is part of a completely different oath, one where knowing and loving somebody isn’t the same thing as looking at their face, not at all.  Where you can have them exist entirely separate from each other, because this is love.  This is real, enduring, bone-deep love, and you haven’t ever seen his face, so how would he explain that?  How would the Mandalorians reconcile that?  You bear the mark of the mudhorn, you’ve moved through time and space with him, you’re a mother to his son, and you’ve never seen his face.  It defies both the Mandalorian oath and traditional understandings of love, or it meets them right in the middle, depending on how you look at it.
“I know so.”  For the first time, you think you might sound more confident and certain than he does.  Maybe he doesn’t fully get it yet, but then you suppose he’ll just have to trust you.  “Will you look at the sky?”
“I see it,” Din tells you, but you know he doesn’t.  Not the way you want him to.  And stars, you just want so many things for him, don’t you?  The sky, fresh air, water, light, food, rest.  You want him to see the galaxy the way you do—have a new appreciation for the gifts that are given just because you’re alive to experience them.  All the physics and mathematics aligned perfectly for it to happen—all the chemistry, the systems, the dynamics that dictate the universe, they all got together and crafted a world where you, him, and the kid all exist together at the same time.  You want him to know the significance of that.
“With color?”  You ask, knowing his answer before he seems to.
“I…”  Din wants to argue, or at least say it again.  He can’t or he’ll lose you, he already told you he doesn’t want to turn the setting off.  It’s such an unnecessary conflict, but you want to respect it so much that you’re willing to give up things of your own to make it happen.
“How do I fix it then?”  You whisper, so desperately wanting this one thing for him, this one grandeur to behold.  How do you fix this problem?  How do you convince him to look with you?  You’d offer to just go and find him instead of continuing to run away for the next few hours, but you know the show will be over soon and you don’t have much time left.  “Do you want me to come look for you?  It’ll be too late by then, you’re too far away.  Look at the sky.”
It’s silent for a moment—truly silent, even though colorful bombs are going off above the bay.  You don’t know why you’ve attached yourself to this so strongly, but it’s almost devastating when you don’t get a response.  You look away from the spectacle for the first time in an eternity, gazing unseeingly into the crowd of onlookers with a sudden sadness taking hold of you.  He won’t look, he’s too stubborn, he holds onto things too tightly.
But then, a flurry of flares start launching in rapid succession from the distant boats, screaming and crying on their way up and then igniting into showers of light, and the abrupt increase in activity manages to catch your attention once again.  This must be the end, they saved the best for last.  Every corner of the horizon flashes and sparks, and you’re mesmerized at how bright it is, how many colors they’ve managed to fit into one single frame.
“It’s beautiful,” comes his voice, and the smile that you break into feels just right for the brilliance of the view above you.  Maker, it is, isn’t it?  Now you can hear it—he sounds like he’s looking at it too, with color, in all its breathtaking glory, and you feel like you’re flying.  Like he picked you up and let you watch up close, like you can feel his armor under your fingers right now as he carries you through the sky.
It swells up inside you, a rising wave similar to the ones you can see in the distance, and you know you probably shouldn’t say it because it’s not in your best interest to say it right now, but you have to say it anyways.  It’s an unknowable compulsion, a need to connect and communicate directly with him but for your sake, not presently, not at this exact moment in time.
Luckily, you mute your comm just in time and simply give the words to him from very far away.
“Hurry up,” you say, sending the sentiment into the sky with all your love, and the conflicting hope that he won’t take the advice until a bit later on.  “Come and find me.”
***
Day 5–7:37pm:
After the fireworks are over, people start to drift off in separate directions, clearing the traffic and congestion from the streets around you.  Someone puts their hand on your shoulder and you blink a few times, spinning around and almost stepping on a bunch of tiny little feet by accident.
Stars, that’s a lot of children.  They’re all crowded around Naydee, who pats a few heads and almost buckles under the younglings clinging to her leg.
“Figured you would be long gone by now,” she grins at you from behind her mask, and you’re reminded to pull yours up over your face just from looking at her.  “It’s late—we’re going back to the Keja.”
“Oh, shit,” you breathe in surprise, but the noise of the gradually dispersing crowd manages to cover it up.  At least from younger, more easily distracted ears, but you think Naydee hears you.  Her dark eyes roll good-naturedly, looking happy but exhausted from the long day.  You’re going to have to say goodbye now.
“What happened to your family?”  She asks after a moment, and you think she’s being careful with the way she says it, likely because family is a difficult topic to navigate in general around some of the children hanging on her and begging for her attention.  “Have you been in touch with them?  If not, I’m sure you can come back with us.  It’ll be late by the time we get there, but at least you’ll be safe.”
You open your mouth to automatically decline her offer, knowing Din is still in the crowded city looking for you and wanting to stay where there’s lots of people.
But then… well, he would expect you to do that, wouldn’t he?
There’s more people here.  More danger, but better places to hide.  It’s the obvious choice, it’s the one that makes the most logical sense.  But you’d also be completely alone and you’re assuming the only reason he hasn’t snatched you up yet—which you know he could’ve done multiple times by now, is likely because you’re with a group of innocent foundlings, moody teenagers, and very stern older women.  He probably doesn’t realize you’ve told them about him and the kid, though you were slightly vague on the details.
It’s also a little over three hours to get back, but you’re banking on it being closer to four with how whiney and tired some of the small voices sound, others sounding like they’re an enormous sugar rush contained into a tiny little capsule.  Would he have the gall to try and get you right from under their noses?  Will he even know you left the city, or will he assume you made the smartest decision possible and simply account for it ahead of time?  No, you're overthinking it, just make a decision and stick with it.
“There’s also free food,” Naydee shrugs while you’re still considering, but… well, that settles that.  Almost three days of friendship and she already knows exactly how to win you over in the end.  Sustenance for your empty tummy, an escort the entire way there, and heavily guarded walls beyond.  Din will have to get creative in response—you flaunted your imagination for days, coming up with dozens of evasion tactics to outlast him, but this one just seems… incredibly practical.  Exploiting a weakness of his—isolating it, having it be reinforced by precedent, and then taking advantage of it.  You bet he’ll catch on, but still, it’ll make it more difficult for him, and you’re grasping at straws to hang on just a little longer.
“I…”  Quick, come up with something.  You clear your throat.  “The city is too crowded, I haven’t been able to find them.  I could just… tell them where I’m headed and see if they can find me along the way?”
Naydee smiles and nods.  “Sounds perfect.”
Yet, the entire walk back… you keep thinking you’re going to feel Din trailing behind you, waiting to feel the nerves twist in your tummy and your palms to sweat, but you don’t.  You keep glancing over your shoulder and then down at your wrist, needing to talk yourself out of addressing him through the comm to let him know exactly what the plan is.  You like maintaining a sense of secrecy from the new characters you’ve met on your adventures—Naydee, Karga, Peli—almost everyone you’ve been introduced to, you found a way to find a subtle enjoyment in hiding certain things from them.  But with Din, you don’t have any walls.  They crumbled nearly a full year ago when he silently pushed a cauterizer in your hand and took his armor off for you, and you’ve felt the inexplicable need to bare yourself to him in return ever since.  It would be to your extreme detriment to do it now, but you still have to fight the urge.
Even if you don’t feel him following, you still find yourself acting like he is.  Constantly turning back to double check the road behind you, drifting off in the middle of shallow, distant conversations with tiny foundlings who can’t tell the difference, keeping towards the middle of the pack this time to avoid being picked off towards the back.  The belltower at the orphanage is loud and will ring for quite a distance, so your timing has to be utterly pristine for this to all work out.  You eye your comm the entire way there, trying to stall just the right amount to avoid any realizations or fall into any traps he may be setting for you.
You eventually leave the city walls far behind you, and now you have no clue where he is.  You lost him, and maybe that’s why you feel your heart beat insanely fast the whole time.  He could be anywhere now.  Behind you, adjacent, parallel—you can’t decide where to look, but it keeps you wide awake and focused while the group tiredly travels back to the temple.
***
Day 5–11:32pm:
You can see it in the distance, the brick buildings slowly coming into view.  One might think your stress would have worked itself out by now, been brought back to a manageable level after four hours of walking, but you’ve been on red alert for the past hour or so.  Any movement or rustle that doesn’t come from the sleepy children or exhausted caretakers, you’re on top of it, snapping your attention to the offending tree or animal and not being able to relax even after affirming it’s just nature, it’s not shiny metal bounding after you in the darkness, ready to take you down.
The infants are all likely snoozing away in the nursery, and the Sister who volunteered to stay behind and look after them comes to greet the group at the gate as you approach.  Like always, two Brothers open the iron bars to allow you inside, and you feel the anxiety dig its claws into your tummy.  If Din is going to get you, this is the very last moment to do it.  These walls are guarded and you’re nervous for him, you’re nervous for yourself—you’re just fucking nervous.  Jumpy and worried, not being able to pinpoint him anymore and feeling all the more anxious because of it.
It doesn’t feel right.  Nothing feels right about this, but you can’t figure out specifically what’s wrong.  This was the exact plan, this was a way for you to just survive these last few hours and yet, it doesn’t feel right that you actually succeeded in doing so.  It doesn’t make sense that he’d allow you to return all the way here, especially when he was close enough to touch you earlier.  Din has had so much time to snatch you up, so many opportunities to lure you away, confront you—anything to catch you, and he hasn’t done it yet.  Why?  Either you truly did escape and he has no idea where you are, which doesn’t feel right, or he’s choosing not to get you for whatever reason, which also doesn’t feel right.  What’s he waiting for?  You can’t have won.  It was all too fucking easy, you’re expecting to see him around every single corner because he should be there, he shouldn’t have allowed this to happen.
When someone gently touches your elbow, you’re so on edge that you nearly whip around in surprise.
“Sorry!”  Naydee immediately apologizes, taking her hand back to lift her hood and remove the mask covering her face.  “Didn’t mean to scare you!  I was just going to say that the commissary is still open,” she offers, and you watch the small group of hungry teenagers break off from the group to make their way there.  “It’s going to take awhile to get the children ready for bed, so we’ll be in the dormitories if you need to sleep.  Otherwise, I’m not sure I’ll see you again.”
You stare at her and blink a few times, trying to readjust your focus.  She’s your new friend, she just said this was likely the last time you’ll see each other, but you can’t stop thinking about Din.  Imagine he’s hours away in the city right now, still looking for you.  You’re trying to evaluate your priorities here, but you truthfully never expected to get this far.  Inside the gates, surrounded by brick buildings and silent guards.  You know your way around here, you know hiding spots, you know how to outlast—it’s incredibly advantageous for you to be inside these walls.  What is he doing?
Shaking your head to clear your thoughts, you give Naydee a quick hug and she happily accepts it.  “I’m sure we’ll meet again at some point.”
She smiles and nods, pulling back and letting a couple grumpy foundlings catch her robes and yank on them impatiently.  The loud group eventually disappears into the dorms, and the door shutting behind them cuts off the tired crying and chatty voices determined to stay awake, leaving you in silence that feels slightly unfamiliar after going without it for so long.
Fuck, you just need to breathe.  As soon as the dead quiet grips the air around you, you realize you need to relax.  You’re way too fucking wound up; you want to bolt at the smallest thing and the sudden silence of being alone multiplies it to the point where you have to remind yourself of its importance.  Breathe.  Focus.  There’s about fifteen minutes before the bells ring, fifteen more minutes and the chase will be all over.
Can you eat?  You thought you’d want to, but you think you’re too fucking antsy.  You can’t stay here alone, that’s for sure, but you also don’t want to be around all the children right now.  The commissary will have a handful of people wandering around, teens snacking and maybe a Brother or two standing guard.  It’s the best place to wait the clock out, so you make your way there.  The gentle breeze billows around your loose robes, your pantlegs swishing as you walk.
A few minutes later, you’ve got a plate of food in front of you but your mask is still up, and you’re just sitting there.  Towards the back of the large room, sitting by yourself at one of the tables and staring down at your communicator.  Five minutes.  You have five fucking minutes left before he finds you.  Can you feel him?  Is he closing in?
You sit up a bit straighter, taking a deep breath.  Focus on that feeling from earlier.  The presence in your chest, the weight that didn’t used to be there months ago—focus on that feeling and branch it outwards.  Can you feel him?
Something catches your eye.
Or no… it doesn’t, does it?  Nothing is out of place here, nothing is visibly wrong or amiss.  The only thing that’s changed from all the times before is how dark it is through the windows, and how there are only a few kids in here grabbing a midnight snack instead of being packed like usual.  Nothing else.
But there’s… there’s an acolyte in the far corner, standing guard with his back to the wall.  It’s not his presence that gives you pause—you expected him to be here, there’s always been at least one present whenever you’ve sat down to eat.  He doesn’t look any different from the rest of the Brothers you’ve passed by this evening or the days before—tall, silent, dark brown robes, hooded and mysterious—so why do you suddenly feel yourself break out into a cold sweat as soon as your eyes land on him?
Bubbling laughter and chatter echoes through the large room from one of the tables near the entrance—seven teenagers stuffing their faces with food and sharing animated conversation with each other now that it’s late and they’re alone—but your stomach twists and your fingers start to tremble as you slowly rise from your seat in the back.  You want to keep your head down and be casual but it’s impossible, you desperately need to keep looking at that silent guard in particular and your heart kicks up in your chest—
—and then it wrenches sideways when you’re carefully backing away from the table and the offending acolyte takes a single step forwards.
Run.  Everything in you screams for you to run, and it’s rarely done that before, but you can’t.  Not yet, you don’t want to draw attention, and the logical part of your mind rages against your gut instinct to haul ass.  He’s here—of course he is, the thought screams through your veins as you try to weave quickly in between tables, feeling light on your toes and readying yourself to run as soon as you can.  The dark figure seems to find a careful pace behind you, staying just far enough behind and walking in perfect silence, and you have so many fucking questions but you can’t even think a single thing beyond run away, run away.  Where’s the kid?  How did he get those robes?  Did he actually take his helmet off just to get to you in a room where anyone could confront him?
Your feet propel you forward as soon as you make it out of the door, you break out into a sprint—just flat out bolting because you know how fucking fast he is and you need as big a headstart as you can get.
You race down the stairs and through the courtyard, the beautiful surroundings contrasting drastically with the way you’re running for your fucking life through them.  It’s not beautiful to you right now; you feel clumsy and physically unable to move fast enough no matter how quick you go, your eyes are wide and every nerve is on fire and you can’t even tell if he’s behind you anymore with how silently he moves, but you just trust that he is and keep barreling forward.  Your breath puffs against the clinging fabric of your mask as you keep sprinting, willing your legs to pump faster.  Get to the belltower at least, get to where you have the smallest chance of being caught by the people who guard this place.
As soon as you allow yourself to even conceive the possibility, two Brothers in dark hooded robes suddenly turn the corner a little ways in front of you and your reaction time is perfect—you jerk to a halt and take a single step forward as soon as they spot you.  Since your momentum already committed you to it, you just have to walk, keep your head down, move directly past them and hope Din disappeared from behind you in time.
Step, step, step—keep going, control your breathing, you’re okay, you’re allowed to be up late tonight and they shouldn’t stop you.  Walk right by…  Stars, you feel their silent stares as you casually pass, and it just feels so cold and analytical compared to the kind of danger Din is gives off when dressed in the exact same clothing.  He’s hard and tangible and an unrelenting force, where they just feel like ghosts that haunt this place.  The threat they present is impersonal and detached, but the terror currently chasing after you is so real that he can read your mind.
You wipe the sweat from your brow as soon as you turn the corner, and your feet are already starting to speed up on their own knowing you’re out of their sight.  Run, get to the belltower before Din does, you can see it standing tall about a hundred feet away.  The stairs leading to the door come closer and closer, but you hear something behind you and it propels you faster.  It’s like you can feel him right at your heels even though you haven’t seen him, snapping at your ankles even though your footsteps are the only ones you can hear anymore.
You scramble up the stairs and close the door behind you, spinning around and facing it even as you slowly retreat backwards into the moonlit tower, trying to stay quiet.  Breathing through your nose, eyes shifting around the enclosed space, continuing to back up and away from the door.  Where is he?  There are so many windows that allow you to look outside, but why can’t you spot his movement through them?  Wasn’t he right behind you?
Behind you.
There’s no reason or logic at all to it; you just react.  Spinning around and throwing a mean punch.
Din jerks back just in time to miss it, twisting and dodging at the very last second to avoid your next few hits—but… things seem to slow down, even if they’re happening so fast.  The moonlight cascades through the dozens of windows lining the circular walls and it shines just enough to reveal small glimpses of him.  With every aggressive strike from you, you see something else—you see a flash of his chin when you try to uppercut, you aim for his chest and you see a bit of his jaw.  When you go for his jaw, he steps sideways and catches your wrist, and you see the bend of his nose catch the light this time.
But then it’s like he finally figures out that you’re actually fighting him, and now he’s coming for you.  Trained and ruthless, not weighed down by any armor and lightning quick, launching perfectly aimed attacks that you’re only able to avoid from reaction and muscle memory alone.  You block or move whenever he strikes, you attack whenever you see an opening, you sidestep at the same time he does—
Until you land a spin kick directly to the center of his chest and snap your leg to shove him back, your heel smashing into that soft spot right above his stomach with dead precision and brute force.  He exhales sharply and takes a few more steps back to steady himself while you pause to catch your breath.
Din abruptly comes back and you fall into it with him again, keeping a sharp rhythm with each other that’s faster, harder, and way more real than any sparring match you’ve ever shared.  The hours and days in hyperspace you spent practicing with him are but a fraction of what he’s throwing at you right now, the combinations so rapid and blurred that you just have to trust your knowledge of him and his movement through the dark.
But then, your downfall.  Bells begin ringing an earsplittingly familiar melody above you, and it shatters your concentration—you falter just as he grabs you and sweeps your feet out, and though you know how to get out of that, you’re not quick enough on the jump nor counterswing to prevent it.  He takes you to the ground, hard, and then your wrists are being pinned together above your head and your mask is being tugged down.
Din’s mouth on yours makes you want to cry.
The whole thing is like coming home.  You spent a week surrounded by strangers and having them call you by a name not given to you, fending for yourself, and now here he is.  Someone who knows who you really are, someone that wants to care for you.  Tears come to your eyes even as they're pressed tightly shut, and Din kisses you like he’s never known anything else.  His mouth fits to yours as if the Maker made your lips before ever considering the rest of you, his bare hand clutching your jaw and forcing you to open for him, letting him lick deep inside after going so many days without it.  It might feel dominant and overwhelming if it happened to any other person, but through it, you can also taste his desperation and weakness, how soft he is even when he’s squeezing your jaw and squishing your wrists together too tightly.
Rigid steel that bends only for your touch.
He pulls back and your heart throbs at how moonlight continues to bathe just the smallest glimpses of him under the hood—never the full thing, never the whole face, but enough.  The quiet light that brushes the arch of his nose, how it bathes the hard line of his jaw so that you can barely see his scruff when he turns his head the right way.  His eyes are hidden in near darkness but there’s the faintest glimmer where they should be, and it’s the closest you’ve ever been to looking at him without the helmet.  You can see him, you can see shadows of his chin, his neck—dear stars, his fucking neck.  You’re pinned and paralyzed under him and the ringing bells, yet you feel like you just might float if he wasn’t holding you so tight to the floor.
“Where’s the baby?”  You finally lift your chin and ask, needing to raise your voice over the melody clanging loud throughout the tower.
“Making friends,” Din pants back down at you, and… stars, then you just start giggling.  Adrenaline turning into pure joy, imagining the kid wreaking havoc with all the other babies in the nursery right now.  It feels more light and airy than anything your body should know.
“What are you so happy about?” He asks, swallowing and then continuing on with the same quick gasps.  “You lost, I caught you in time.”
“Did you?”  You drop your head to the brick floor and ask, biting your lip as he stares back down at you.  Suddenly—
—Bong—
Din holds utterly still over you while you take a quick breath and wait for the next eleven bells… 
…but then break into a slow grin up at him when nothing but utter silence follows.
There’s a moment.  Just a single moment where the cogs turn rapidly under that shadowy hood, one where the faint reflection of light in his eyes flickers down to the communicator on your wrist that says midnight and back to you, one that solidifies the longer it takes for another bell to ring.  It’s not going to.
One o’clock.
You think he puts it together.  The one moment he was never able to figure you out—when you tried reprogramming the comms just a few days ago.  The one trick up your sleeve that you resigned to throw away and almost forget about because the circumstances for pulling it off were never realistic.  Fuck with the electronics and set the clock back just one hour—all you’d need to do is reset his communicator, the timecode is synced together.  He told you before that it’s connected to his helmet, but all the buttons still work.  Rapid, panicky thinking and a wild surge of bravery in the face of certain downfall is the only reason you were able to pull it off, and you’re perfectly willing to admit you just got lucky… especially when he’s still holding dead still over you.
But then Din moves so suddenly.  You can’t account for it because there’s no build-up whatsoever—it’s so fast, you yelp while he grabs your knees and throws them both to one side.  You flop over sideways and large hands reach up under the draping length of your tunic to yank your pants down over the curve of your ass, before he’s fitting his palm up between your legs and pushing two thick fingers inside you.
Your head thunks back against brick with how unexpected and merciless it is, but his other hand is grabbing your jaw and twisting, forcing you to look up, stare right into the dark shadow under the loose cowl.  The whole thing is too overwhelming—you’re trying to keep quiet but your breathing feels like thunder crashing inside this tall, echoing chamber.  He’s touched you so many times, he knows exactly how to do it by now, but it feels like so much more than that.  Probably because you can see the way Din’s mouth silently falls open as he feels you, stretching his fingers up and hooking them tight inside.  You can tell when he closes his eyes, the smallest glint slowly disappearing into nothingness while the hand around your jaw blindly moves up.  It catches your chin and lips, and then two fingers push over the bottom edge of your teeth to slip into your mouth.
Your entire leg twitches and jerks while you lay sideways on the ground and open up for him, your neck twisted at a sharp angle to keep your eyes on him and his fingers in your mouth, giving you something to bite to stop making noise.  Din makes room for himself inside you two different ways, and you just choke on his fingers and try to stay quiet, praying he’ll go deeper.
But then you’re not expecting his whole fucking arm to start moving the way it does—oh fuck, what is that?  First you just feel jostled and displaced, but then suddenly a wicked, deep, burning pleasure starts to roar through you, radiating outwards from the rapid motion of just two fingers inside you.  It’s not in and out, it’s up and down so hard and quick against your g-spot that your eyes cross and your hands go numb.
You think you grab at him, clutch onto his arm or chest and open your mouth to moan at the new and overwhelming sensation, but his hand pushes up against your chin and closes it for you, the bend of his fingers caught hard between your teeth but you don’t think he cares.
“Quiet,” Din hisses the word down at you while his arm continues to work, your toes starting to curl as the feeling overwhelms you.  Fuck, what is happening, what is happening?  It’s like he’s just shoving unfamiliar sensation at you so forcefully that you can’t even think straight anymore, not even ten seconds in.  You can only feel the pleasure, fire blurring hot and shapeless through your entire body as your eyes clamp shut, his fingers isolating that perfect spot and stimulating it directly, relentlessly.
Something dull and white hot presses up tight against all the muscles you have down there and you’re almost afraid of how strong it is.  You gasp and choke and he has to take his fingers out of your mouth and just clamp down around your entire jaw, sealing the whole thing shut with his large hand.  And then Din’s fingers leave your pussy too—and stars, you should be embarrassed by how desperately it clamps around nothing for as long as it does.  He’s not even inside you anymore but your body is on such a delay from the hot, twisting pleasure, and he doesn’t put them back in until your muscles are finished spasming.
Everything comes back full force as soon as he starts moving again.  Noise starts to come from your throat, humming in your vocal cords to deal with the arcing, swirling build, and so Din just moves his hand there instead.  He finds where it’s vibrating from your neck and he pushes up against it, trapping the sound right at the source.  He’s fucking perfect at it for some reason… how many times must he have done this to know how to cut noise out without stopping airflow?  You clutch at his wrist and silently mouth his name, feeling his arm work between your legs—faster, faster, harder, pushing you higher, higher—
Din pulls his fingers out again and this time, one of your thighs suddenly feels warm and wet while you spasm and you hear him growl out a ragged, “Fuck yes.”  Everything is sparks zapping through you long after his touch is gone, you cry out but it’s all trapped under Din’s expert grip.  His fingers soon push back inside you and you dig your nails into his forearm, your sounds muffled and quiet enough to hear his raspy groan.  
“Let me see it again,” Din breathes, his arm starting to work up and down once more, and you don’t even know what he’s talking about anymore.  What does he want to see?  You losing your mind again?  Being reduced to an utter mess in front of his shadowy but unobstructed gaze just because you managed to pull one over on him?
Fucking… apparently.  It’s what happens, after all.  You’ve never seen him like this before; whenever he’s worked up and taking it out on you, there was always something in it for him, too.  He’d hammer into you and rock your world until his eventually shattered, and then you’d both lay exhausted afterwards, equally affected and satisfied.  This isn’t like that—this is just cruel, targeted retribution on his behalf, coaxing the molten pleasure out of you with his fingers and keeping his other hand locked around your throat.  You blink helplessly up at him, your vision starting to blur by the time he leans down to whisper to you.
“I missed you, sweet girl.  Did you miss me?”  It’s so soft and quiet compared to the strength and relentlessness of his movements.  You can’t speak even if you wanted to, but when he finally pulls away to yank his hand out and you feel all your muscles automatically flex outwards and push against the sudden emptiness inside you, his voice groans long and satisfied while your thighs get wet again  “Yeah you did,” he breathes, pushing your shaky legs to the brick with his hand and watching you struggle through the aftershocks.
Did you just cum?  You don’t even know, that’s how fucked up you are right now.  The whole thing felt like an orgasm from the very beginning, just a boiling hot tornado ripping through every single cell in your body, never really having a peak.  If you didn’t cum, then why do you feel so weak?  You feel heavy, your limbs don’t work properly, and you barely even register Din pulling at the fabric of his own robes until he fits himself up against your entrance.
When you do realize it, though… your body burns with it, wrecked already but wanting him to take what he wants from you.
“Oh, plea—” you gasp but you don’t even have enough time to get the full sentence out.  He’s already pushing his hips forward, pressing you tight into the ground and opening you up after what feels like a fucking eternity without him.  It’s the hottest, slickest welcome you could give him, you hear it in the whispered curse his lips brush up under your ear, the wet noises your body makes that get louder the longer you hold the moan in your throat and bury your head into his shoulder.  He throbs thick and perfect inside your tight, spasming cunt, stretching you and smacking the rough ground near your head with how fucking good it is to be back, finally, finally—
Your hands grab uselessly at his chest while you try to acclimate, try to breathe while you’re blind with sensation.  It’s so fitting for him, isn’t it?  That your reunion should be just as physically debilitating as it is mentally.  Din’s voice scrapes on a groan like he’s dragging it across the brick ground as quiet as he can, catching when you clamp down on him and shuddering when you clamp down harder.  That’s just it—you don’t ever loosen, you just keep tightening and tightening around him, threatening to break and cum again.
This feels different from before, though.  It’s deep, purposefully so.  His hand reaches up to push the fabric of your hood back, lifting himself up over your body and wanting to start as deep as he can.  You feel him in a place you’d never be able to reach and that’s just the beginning—that’s before he starts thrusting into you, hitting a dull sensation at the apex of each movement so hard that it becomes sharp.  His hips don’t make practically any sound smacking into you because they don’t really smack, they just rock downwards and fuck you into the floor without needing to pull out really at all.  You know he’s just trying to keep it as quiet as possible, but what he lacks in speed and agility he makes up in power.
You don’t even realize you’re making too much noise until a palm wraps tight around your mouth and the room gets a little emptier.  Din keeps you all to himself on the floor, silencing as much as he’s working you up, smothering as much as he’s freeing you.  There’s no easing up, no dragging it out, no gradual build or climb—it’s just there all of a sudden, pleasure and pain pummeling you all at once, engulfing you in flames.
You reach up to grab at the loose fabric of the hood over his face, catching a fistful of it before his hand suddenly snatches your shaky wrist and pins it back to the ground.
Maker, you forgot—oh, you completely forgot about how many people could find you right now if they ever decided to look in the right place.  You’re not in hyperspace; your body is rocking against rough brick, you’re probably going to have a lump on the back of your head from how terrible you are at trying to map out heaven while holding still.  He’s pinned down what he can with one hand; your fingers are the only things that can move besides how tight you can curl your toes, but you feel your moans turn into words against his palm.  They garble indistinctly and you’re not really even sure what you’re saying, but Din decides it’s worth hearing.
“Shh,” he whispers, slowly lifting his hand from your mouth.  “Shh, tell me—”
“W-wanna look,” you hear yourself whimper, trying your best to keep quiet but wanting to scream it while he fucks you hard and slow on the ground, “—I wanna see, I wanna look at you—”
“Fuck,” Din gasps, and though his grip tightens on your wrist and you know he can’t do it right this second, the words seem like they shatter something inside him, “Keep—oh fuck, please, k-keep saying…”
“I want to marry you,” you nearly whine for him, feeling his hips kick up rapidly and start hammering in and out, in and out, in and—“I want to see your face, I wanna be yours, I don’t want anyone else to know you the way I-I—”
You think he drops his head into your neck to muffle his own sounds.  Though they start out rough and quiet and indiscernible, but they gradually become louder as he repeats himself over and over again, growling and fucking you rough.  You only catch it on the peak, when he pulls his mouth away from your skin and gasps them raggedly one last time.
“—ve you—I l-love y—”
He kisses you to stop himself.  But it’s not really a kiss, it’s more desperate than that.  Though it’s beautiful, it’s beautiful in a different light.  It’s not rejoicing at having you back with him once again; it’s a last prayer begging you to stay by his side forever.  He loves you.  He gives it everything—it feels even more concrete and simple than taking the hood off him and revealing his face would.  You told you that you'd know him without ever seeing him, and you did.  You picked him out and found him when absolutely nothing was giving him away, and this feels like a manifestation of that.  Even if you’re not in a place where he can show you his face, his beautiful brown eyes, something still feels like it changes.  He loves you.  You gasp into his mouth and his tongue sinks deep into yours, tenacious and brave and unyielding.  
When you finally cum, you almost bite him on accident.  
Everything surges hot and molten while he pulls back and keeps fucking you through it, and you can’t tell where you’re touching him anymore, just that his skin is blazing hot under your hand and he feels like everything the armor isn’t.  He loves you.  You’re looking into his eyes right now.  You can’t see any of the details, not really, but the moonlight flickers like silent stars moving through dark depths, staring right back at you and giving you an anchor for the euphoria rocketing through you.  He loves you.  Your nails dig in sharp and slowly drag downwards, scratching hard red lines into whatever thick muscle that is—
The back of his neck, making his hips stutter and when he cums for you, he does bite.
You lift your head just in time to feel his teeth catch your chin instead of your mouth, and his entire body shakes while you keep dragging your nails down the side of his neck and his throat.  Din fucking lives for it, he releases you and arches into the pain and owns your marks like he wishes you made them deeper, stretching his neck and lifting his chin into the moonlight and—
Maker.  You can see it, with direct light, you can see more of it than ever before.  You can see his soft lips and white teeth gritting the sound of your name as quietly as he can, the dark facial hair dusting across the lower half of his face.  A fucking gorgeous jawline and throat extended long over you, flexing hard with his cock pulsing inside you.  You can just barely see the bottom of his nose from under the brown hood, the dark curls brushing up under his ears.
Stars, you still never see his eyes, the fabric of his hood acts like a blindfold draped over them, but you think you cum again.  Even if it’s on accident, it’s mean—Din tries to keep from squishing you and his hand pushes down hard against your lower tummy while he shoves his hips deep one last time, and you cum while staring at half of his face in the moonlight.  Completely lovestruck.
How can he be this beautiful when you’ve only seen fractions of him?  You have everything but the eyes now, everything but the most mysterious thing about him, the reflection into his deepest self, but you feel like you’re hypnotized by every single feature you do see.  His tongue coming out to wet his lips, the vein pulling under his sharp jaw—he’s gorgeous, he’s gorgeous, and your body agrees.  It shakes and shudders under him and eventually, Din finishes and you keep looking as his chin slowly lowers, face disappearing into the shadow once more.
Stars.  He’s so handsome and no one has ever told him, fucking dreamy and the biggest grump you’ve ever met.  Without being able to see him, you already want to reach your hands out and touch him, drag your nails through his scruff and force him to extend outwards into the moonlight again for you.  Whenever he does end up showing you his face, you know right fucking now that you’ll never be able to look away.  For the rest of your life, you’ll be staring at him, apologizing blankly for your rudeness but not feeling sorry at all.
Din leans down and gives you a slow, gentle kiss, finally relaxing into a slouch and breathing hard with the effort it took to shatter you with pleasure.
“The kid is with the other foundlings,” he whispers against your lips.  “You… you’ll have to go get him, I need to grab my armor.”
You squeeze around his cock, pulling at the fabric of his robes and ignoring him for just a second.  He fucked you in robes belonging to one of the guards and nobody has mentioned it, you need to say something.  “Where did you get this?”
“I found it,” he tells you after a moment, kissing up under your jaw.  Oh fucking Maker, he feels so good and perfect inside you, shoulders so broad and crowding you on the floor, and his lips are plush and hot, brushing and fitting your skin like it’s just an extension of his own.  “Some guy was wearing it.”
It takes you a second.
“Mando,” you suddenly gasp in quiet horror, pushing at his chest and trying your best to detach his mouth from your throat.  It’s so much more difficult than it needs to be, but you eventually succeed.  “What did you do to him?  Where is he?”
He lifts his neck up just the tiniest bit, turning his face towards yours under the hood and holding still for way too fucking long.  He’s too close to see the expression he’s making, but you know the tone of his silence.  He’s in trouble and he knows it before you do.
“Ma—”
“They’re in a closet,” he admits at the very same time, completely monotone.
You don’t know which word to emphasize.  A fucking closet?  They’re?  Plural?  Instead of stressing any particular word, you decide not to do it at all and it ends up just coming out in the same exact blank tone as him.  “They're in a closet.”
“Inside the Temple,” Din continues on when you lay still as a statue underneath him.  His head slowly dips down once more, pushing his hips against you just the slightest bit to make you remember the cock still inside you instead.  Your eyelashes flutter with it—fuck, focus—“I didn’t know there’d be more than two.”  He kisses your neck so gently.  “It was an accident.”
You don’t say anything at all, your mouth pinching down at the corners because it should but your heartbeat galloping with how… fucking sexy he is.  You shouldn’t encourage this, this horrible behavior just to get close enough to catch you, but your curiosity overtakes you and you ask a question you’ve asked yourself before.  “Did they put up a fight?”
“Mm,” he whispers noncommittally, rocking his hips down once more.  “You did.”  Your nails dig into his chest, making him falter just slightly before slowly kissing your neck again.  “Did so good.  Fought hard, outsmarted me.  Pretty fucking girl.”
And then your eyes pop open as you feel it.  His cock suddenly beginning to harden once again inside you, twitching and gradually gaining a thicker shape, and for a moment, you actually fucking consider it.  He’s the only one in this galaxy that could not only ruin you on these sacred grounds, but then coax you into doing it more than once—stars, are you actually considering it?
“We can’t,” you automatically tell him, but it’s fucking pitiful.  Zero effort, absolutely no umph behind it, leaving it entirely up to him and how much he wants it.  Your logic reminds you that the kid is probably wreaking havoc in the nursery and there are tied up guards in the fucking temple that could be discovered any second.  You shouldn’t have even let him fuck you here in the first place, but…  “Mando, we can’t—”
His mouth opens against the crook of your neck and his tongue brushes velvet hot on your skin, tasting the glistening sweat there and not moving his broad figure a single inch over you besides getting closer, deeper.  Your nails dig into his collarbone, aiming for reason one last time.  It’s apparent that you’d be better off rephrasing, knowing the challenging streak in him and how much telling him what to do doesn't help.
“It’s not a good idea,” you attempt instead, breathless and trying not to move under his mouth and lazy hips.  “Not smart.  Bad idea to fuck again.”
Din’s body stops moving, even though he keeps getting harder.  His jaw opens and then his teeth scrape softly against your flesh, making you tilt your neck back and gasp.
“Later,” he lifts his head to state aloud, committing it to truth now that it’s been spoken and heard by another person.  “Later, I’ll fuck you on the ship, in our bed, when I can get you naked and have your taste in my mouth.”
Tingles rock through your body and you squeeze around his cock just as he pulls it out and tucks it back into his pants.  Your lungs quiver when you inhale—it’s shaky, but it reminds you of how long it’s been since you’ve been able to breathe correctly.
“Later,” you finally agree, combing your fingers through your hair and glad you have this hood to cover your freshly fucked dishevelment.  He came inside you and you don’t want to be leaking and getting your nice pretty robes all wet and stained, but then of course, without any prompting, Din quickly scoots back on his knees and drops his head down to take care of it for you.
***
Commotion.
After Din helped you clean up the way he sometimes likes and then disappeared to change back into his armor, you put your mask and hood back on and tried to look as casual as possible walking to the nursery.  Your knees wobbled slightly and you couldn’t stop smiling under the mask the entire walk there, but when you arrived, you just saw a dim room with sleeping infants—not what you were expecting.  Soon, however, you hear it: down the hall, distant and coming from the dormitories, you hear a loud commotion.
Fuck, you’re nearly wincing with every step you take now, and not because you’re sore.  Well, you… are, a little bit, but in a great way.  No, you’re just dreading the ridiculous shinanigans you already know are well underway, wondering if Din actually dropped the kid off in the dorms from the beginning or if he somehow migrated his way there to cause trouble.
When you walk inside, the first thing you see is a handful of crying and shouting toddlers, and while you can’t immediately spot your favorite floppy-eared monster, you don’t have to see him to know he’s probably standing tiny directly in the middle of this tense showdown.  Automatically, you’re taking a few steps forward to rescue him, but then you stop as soon as you see what the other babies are so mad about.  A large piece of chocolate leftover from the festival levitating just beyond their pitiful little reaches.
Hm.  Who could possibly be responsible for using demon powers to steal snacks and hold them hostage from a sizeable group of hostile children.  A mystery that may never be solved.
It makes you take a second.  The sheer… the… stars, you can’t even think straight—how fucking typical it is just hits you right in the chest, sends your heart into orbit.  Of course.  Of course this is what he’s gotten himself into without immediate supervision, of course this is the shipwreck you’d walk into, and you’re holding back a chuckle before making a single move to intervene.  In the midst of everything, you can hear adults approaching distantly from behind you.
“—don’t know where it came from, I was helping the younglings into bed when I heard the ruckus and I—”
The voices gradually grow louder, and you snatch the floating piece of candy out of thin air and whip around right before Sister Drya and Naydee walk in.  Their hushed, concerned conversation is cut to an abrupt end, and you clear your throat as they take you in, standing in front of chaos central continuing to go off behind you.  Do you… look as freshly disheveled as you are?  You’re not supposed to be here, you know, but hopefully the only strange thing is your presence itself and not anything concerning your appearance.
“Nerida,” the older lady suddenly announces, the name alone holding so much expectation, and the younglings missing their candy have now turned their ire towards you and the crinkly food wrapper hidden in your fist.  “What is the meaning of this?”
“Ah, yeah,” you stand up a little straighter, letting the chocolate casually fall out of your grip behind you, and a stampede of feet suddenly kick up to recover it.  It’s fine, nobody will know, it’s fine.  “It’s just…”  Your head tips behind you to the cause of the uproar, feeling a bit sheepish yet so incredibly fond.  “My… kid.”
Sister Drya stares at you for a few seconds, before tipping sideways and staring at the culprit.  “That is your child?”
You turn around just in time to see him, now abandoned by the angry mob of children, finally notice you.  All of a sudden, his pitch black eyes light up something bright and sunshiney, and you just start beaming in return.  What an adorable little creature, apple of your eye and pain of your ass.
“Yep,” you sigh, dropping into a squat and watching him barrel towards you, catching him right before he can trip over his brown potato sack and scooping him up into your arms.  “Hiya, bug,” you murmur with a grin, lifting back up and plopping him in his favorite spot in the universe—your left hip.  “You making friends?”
He giggles and it’s like sparkles and bubbles fill the room instead, wrapping tiny arms around the largest surface area he can get and clinging.  He laughs with a tiny open mouth, bless him, clearly not understanding the sarcasm, and suddenly your eyes feel just the slightest bit wet.  No, you’re not crying, don’t be fucking ridiculous, but you missed him like hell and he’s just the cutest fucking thing—why do you feel like crying?
“Sorry about that,” you apologize to the two women while slowly turning around, brushing your thumb over one of his cheeks and smiling as it squishes.  “He’s… uh.  Not great at sharing.  We’ll work on it.”
Takes after his dad, you purposefully leave out, just a different kind of sharing.  Din hasn’t shown you his full face yet and the kid performs magic tricks to taunt a roomful of children a fraction of his age for a single piece of chocolate, completely different kind of sharing.
Sister Drya says something in response, but when you look up to address her, all you see is Din standing silently behind her and Naydee, slowly dropping his hand from his helmet to his side.  They don’t seem to notice he’s there and you automatically try your best to pay attention to the Sister speaking to you, but your eyes get caught on the silver reflecting in the dim light beyond.  Fuck, he’s a presence.  An immediate distraction, taking all your focus with a single glimpse.  Seeing him fully armored again, staring at you from the silent shadows behind everything… you melt a little bit, knowing that you’ve seen more of what’s underneath than anyone.  Your shoulders settle and your entire body burns warm, wobbly like the air around a fire, and one of the kid’s hands leaves you to reach out towards his dad.
You watch the metallic helmet tilt sideways after a moment, saying everything without saying anything.  Come on, make up an excuse, let’s get out of here.
Looking at him in the quiet shadows, you’re reminded once again about how much you love him, how much softness you have inside you for a man so hard, so guarded.  And, for the first time, a voice in your head finishes a poem you didn’t realize you were writing, adding its own verse and bringing everything back around to the beginning.  He loves you, too.  How much he lets his guard down for you, the way he’s revealed more of his face to you than not.  You love each other.  You’re family.
So, all at once, you decide to mess with him, because that’s what family does best.
“Don’t be shy, come say hello,” you suddenly urge his silent figure, taking a step forward and speaking directly to him.  “Sister Drya, Naydee, I’d like to introduce you to my—”
It’s remarkable, you see it happen in front of you.  Like he has powers of his own, Din just literally fucking disappears.  Like magic, he’s nowhere to be found within a blink of an eye.  You know he’s capable of it; he’s done it plenty of times during the chase just to fuck with your head, but you’re staring straight at him when it happens this time and it might just be the funniest fucking thing you’ve ever seen him do.
Sister Drya and Naydee both turn around to an empty hallway bathed in shadows and you laugh.  A deep, shameless, loud belly laugh.  Where the fuck did he go so quick?  You were staring straight at him and you have no fucking clue.  He’s just out, and you’re left alone with his child and the unspoken understanding that he’ll just catch up with you later.
You’re giggling even as you shake your head and give the women your genuine thanks for keeping you and feeding you these past few days, grabbing your backpack with all your belongings and eventually using three green fingers to wave goodbye to them.  The very first thing Din says when he seamlessly joins you outside the Keja later is, “That wasn’t funny,” which just makes you laugh harder.
***
About a half hour has passed, and you’re walking along a dirt road, cradling a very happy baby in your arms and giving the grown man next to you an incredibly hard time.
“You’re unbelievable,” you mutter, your back twinging slightly at the way you’re leaning about as sideways as you can get without falling over.  You think you’re basically just the hypotenuse between the ground and Din, who easily supports almost your entire weight with your backpack slung around his far shoulder and readily allows you to rest against him.
“They’re fine,” he grumbles in response, squeezing you tight to his side.  You just have to focus on moving your feet; it’s like he’s practically carrying your upper-half anyways.  “I gave them the night off.”
“You stuffed them in a closet,” you hiss, feeling his shoulder shrug under your cheek.
“I gave them the robe back,” he says, not really defending himself and more just throwing it out there to see if it helps any.  “I’m sure someone’s found them by now, they’re fine.”
Your eyes suddenly go wide, absolutely mortified at the thought.  “Wait.  What do you mean you gave the robe back?”
He shrugs once more, apparently not seeing the problem yet.  “I borrowed it, so I gave it back after I put my armor back on.”
If you could plant your feet on the dirt road and screech to a halt, you would, but all your weight is already resting on him and you’re working solely off his forward movement.  You just hope your tone holds the same amount of shocked disapproval your body language would’ve conveyed if you weren’t so completely attached to his hip like a parasite he adores.
“You fucked me wearing it, though.”  Your voice is strangely flat, so fucking confused and horrified by the mental image of him just tossing the soiled garments haphazardly somewhere in the temple behind you, or even worse, leaving them somewhere respectful, and Din soon stops in the middle of the deserted road.
“Oh,” is all he says, emotionless and blank through the modulator.  Did he not even consider this?
“I had to promise them I was a virgin just to sleep there, you know,” you admit, and you can tell that’s brand new information to him with how still he goes as you continue to lean against him.  You’re getting the feeling that he probably knows a lot more about your experiences on this moon than you think he does, but can tell that this is brand new information to him.  “And you locked three of their holy men in a closet, chased me across the temple grounds, fucked me in one of their robes, and then.  You gave it.  Back.”
Din stays perfectly silent for quite some time.  You can never go back to that place, you know this for a fact.  You’re banned forever now, it’s what you deserve.
Never one to be outdone but not actually having anything to say for himself, Din suddenly decides to just scoop you into his arms and boost up into the sky without a single word like an actual fucking maniac.
You squeal and damn near drop the baby because of it, but he cinches you tight to his chest and refuses to loosen with your struggle.  Eventually, after you realize he’s completely locked you in and you won’t fall to your death with this poor innocent child in your arms, you glance over the shiny pauldron on his shoulder and watch the kid’s crib disappear by the abandoned road as Din takes you higher and higher.
The crib—he forgot the crib—
“D-Din,” you stammer out through the whistling air, stiff as a board.  Stars, you have such a different sense of adventure than him; an explorer and a daredevil, one who gets a thrill from discovering the existence of the edge of a cliff and one who’ll take a running dive off of it without thinking twice.  He’s hit with blaster fire some days, he faces down death completely fearless like it owes him one every single time, and you’re stiff as a fucking board while he carries you through the sky.  It’s stunning up here, it’s exciting and wonderful, but you’re so scared that you can barely even look.  He’s giving you the most fantastical view, everything your budding adventurous streak could ever ask for, and your terror is crushing.  It would be different if you could hold on, but you’re responsible for not letting the baby slip through your arms and you just have to trust that he won’t let you slip through his.
You raise your voice.  “Din?!”
“I won’t drop you,” he automatically reassures, and well you sure as fuck hope not, but there’s something else.
“What about the crib?”  You call out over the wind whipping, tucking the baby tight to your chest and settling your hands over his ears to avoid them flapping and whacking you repeatedly in the chin.
“We’ll come back for it,” he responds, just as easily.  Maker, you wish decision-making came that easy to you, that commitment and choice should be so simple as to just fly away from things on the ground and promise out loud to come back for them.  You know he will, but still, his spontaneity shocks you after spending the past week thinking every decision through meticulously, and you’re taken aback by the casualness of it all while soaring through the sky, committing such spectacular feats without a single thought beyond it.
Soon—incredibly soon, which honestly kind of blows your mind—you spot Nariss glowing in the distance and then you’re flying overtop of the city, slowly dropping altitude in the middle of a quiet little side street.
Din carefully allows your feet to settle on the ground before letting go, but you still stumble a bit stupidly after flying so high without any sort of safety measure besides him, prioritizing the steadiness of the baby in your arms instead of your feet underneath you.  His gloves catch at your clumsy body and pull you along with him without another word, leading you out of the quiet alley and into the middle of a beautiful, luminescent street.
What’s he doing?  He seems slightly hurried, and you’re clueless but you go with it, clamoring along behind him to wherever he’s leading you.
Though, you suddenly remember one of the very last things you told him last night right before he steps up in front of a vendor.
“Caf,” Din grunts, sliding a few credits towards the man standing behind the counter. “The… biggest one you have.”
Okay, well.  You could just about fucking cry.
“Y’sure?” The vendor asks skeptically, jerking his head at the large thermos behind him.  He’s balding, wearing a white outfit with his eyes scrunched up and forehead sweaty, likely working all day.  “It ain’t fresh.  Closin’ up soon, was just about to trash it and go home.”
The helmet turns to gauge your response to the news, the sharp angles and contours looking so sleek and dangerous as they reflect the colorful lamplights, but just filling you with comfort beyond anything in the entire galaxy.  He’ll take that armor off for you tonight and you’ll sleep next to him.  He’ll call you by your given name, or the fond name he’s given you, and you’ll cuddle your baby on a metal floor in hyperspace with him, and all will be well.  Even if he needs to leave again soon—even if you don’t get to go with him, you’ll always have these small eternities with each other, and that’s more enough for you now.
You’re completely zoned out while staring at him, and Din turns back to the vendor before you can even remember the conflict he was attempting to defer to you.
“Yeah, just empty the whole thing in there for her,” he mutters, and you want to marry him.  It’s been a long week, and in your haze and delight of being with him in this gorgeous setting, your brain turns to cavewoman mush.  Big man, makes me happy.  Strong man, loves me, knows me.  Provider, makes me feel good, protector, loves me.
Din hands you the large cup of steaming caffeine, clueless to your grunted inner monologue but knowing better than to reach out and grab the kid from your other arm.  You’re just fine like this, hands full, the little frog snuggled up against your side and blinking up at your face instead of any of the shiny or glowing things around you.  When you look down at him, you can see the world through his eyes—quite literally, they’re reflective and gigantic—and his father’s hand quickly finds its preferred spot on your lower back.
“Try to drink it quick,” Din advises you gruffly, pulling you snug into his side and sloshing the big cupful of piping hot liquid in your hand.
“It’s a thousand degrees,” you protest, trying to balance your three favorite things in the universe all begging for your direct attention at once.  “It has to cool down.”
He gives a dismissive hm in response, and you frown even as your heart soars with how tightly he’s gripping you, how little leeway you have to even move without him.  Part of you is so thrilled at being reunited with him that you consider snarking something back at him, excitement making you brave.  He could probably chug boiling hot liquid in thirty seconds and doesn’t see the point in letting it sit any longer, and you could make some stupid joke about filtering it through his helmet or having a built in bendy straw but you decide to keep it to yourself.
So then you just stand there together, under stringed lights and flowers everywhere, and he waits.  Holding you glued to his side, completely silent and clearly just waiting for your caf to stop steaming so threateningly in your hand so you can drink it.  For some reason, the fact that he’s wanted by the New Republic doesn’t really register at this second—you’re not looking for cops, though he may be.  You’re just lost in this beautiful, fancy city that’s on the edge of finally quieting down after a long day, and you’d like to see more of it with him next to you.
“Well, do you wanna just…”  You ask, tilting your head around at all the vendors.  “Shop around for a bit?”
“Shop… around,” Din repeats slowly, sounding the words out like they’re not common Basic.  Admittedly, they do sit a bit awkward in his voice when put together like that, describing a phenomena he’s likely never even considered a thing before, but it’s so fucking pretty here and you’d like to show him something this time instead of the other way around.
“Yeah, like,” you shrug a shoulder, tipping your head in a random direction.  Anywhere, you’ll go literally anywhere with him, the three of you can go explore.  “Just wander around, and look at all the pretty things.”
From where you’re standing right now, you can already see glittering crystals and jewels being sold at the tent across the street, there’s a booth dedicated entirely to floral arrangements and crowns next to it, you can hear a distant quartet playing melodically in the distance and a couple is being painted by an artist on the corner.  Bars are in full swing at this point, as if they weren’t all day, and even though the merchandise is all different, the multicolored tents look slightly similar when they’re underlit with multicolored lights.  It’s less slightly lively than it was in the daytime, but also… more beautiful, in a sense.  Muted, softer, more romantic.
“I don’t have any more credits,” Din admits casually, finally turning to look around at everything.  You get the feeling that he’s just now seeing it, even after spending the entire day here.  “That stale caf was the last of it.”
Money well fucking spent, you can assure him of that.
“It’s okay,” you tell him automatically, gently bumping your hip into his.�� “We don’t need credits, we can just look.”
So that’s what you do.  Even though it’s completely not his fucking style, for the next hour or so, you just walk around downtown with him and sip your caf, looking at anything and everything new and experiencing it with him.  At first, you think he’s just entertaining you, following you while you discover new streets and attractions, but then he points out different things and you know he's looking, too.  There are large animals harnessed up and pulling carts for people to ride, there's an enormous spinning wheel set up in the distance, its colorful lights flickering out as soon as you ask what the fuck that is and why anyone would ever get inside one.
You eventually end up finishing your caf around the time he’s leading you back through a quiet, abandoned alleyway, and you hand him the empty cup to throw away in one of the trash cans on the corner.  The conversation has faded to a comfortable quiet and you don’t really need to ask—you go willingly, not requiring anything beyond his hands on you and the baby dozing in your arms.
“Come on, sweet girl,” he murmurs, gently sweeping you up into his.  You sigh, glad he’s giving you a moment to prepare yourself this time, holding the sleeping kid securely to your chest and resting your head on his shoulder.  “Let’s go home.”
After you’re comfortable, Din rockets up from the ground and climbs high up into the canvas sky.  He disappears with you and the baby into the pastel clouds above, making it back to the Razor Crest in probably about an hour, maybe less.  You and the baby do nothing more than climb into the comfy floor blankets while Din starts up the engines, and you think you’re dozing off together by the time he makes the pit stop to collect the crib and the jump into hyperspace.
You think he might shower?  You’re not sure—you just know he moves up behind you in bed at one point without any armor, burying his face in your hair while you cuddle the sleepy kid to your chest.  It’s dark in the hull, Din’s palms are bare and warm as they slide around the front of your body and he breathes you in, and there isn’t a single place that can touch you here, not a single place you’d rather be.
Home.
***
Tumblr media Tumblr media
@followwhereshegoes​ Thank you for the stunning artwork! 💕To anyone interested in possibly doing an art collab in the future, please message me!!
8K notes · View notes
longlivefanfic-net · 2 years ago
Text
Tumblr media
It’s Nobler To Live.
Eddie Munson x fem!reader
summary: Your new bestie Chrissy helps you get railed by Eddie Munson, town freak
content/warnings: first times, fingering, smoking weed, a hint of blood kink, begging, dom just barely
word count: 7.2k
18+ just like eddie
The fluorescent lights buzzing overhead are going to burn a hole through the puréed mush that used to be your brain. Mrs. Smith, the senior English teacher at Hawkins High, has spent the last forty seven minutes—forty seven minutes—of her own life standing in front of the dry chalk board, outlining the character development of Hamlet. Hamlet, as you know, dies in the end, Mrs. Smith says, and the theme of mortality is a constant in this play. “Does she even catch the irony anymore?” you wonder. Another student from your school went “missing” a month ago, now presumed dead; they’re all presumed dead now. When Will Byers disappeared, died, was buried, and then somehow showed up in the hospital, everyone thought Hawkins, Indiana was a place where miracles happened. But that older girl, Barbara—she never showed back up. She ran off, supposedly, but what about the others who had disappeared right around the same time? How many kids in one tiny town would run away in the same month? Then there was the fire in the mall. So many people died there, and so many people seemed to have already moved on. Mrs. Smith is talking about the scene with Yorrick’s skull now. Her voice drills faintly across your nerves as you consider what it would mean to hold a human skull in your hands like Hamlet—not just any skull, but the skull of someone you had known, someone you had loved. To hold in your hands the skull of one of the students no one in this classroom thinks will ever come back. “To be or not to be? That is the question,” Mrs. Smith recites, eyes glinting with her own self-satisfaction. English teachers always leave out the best part of that soliloquy—the teacher at your school two years ago did, at least, and so did the one before that—when Hamlet says “for in that sleep of death, what dreams may come, when we have shuffled off this mortal coil, must give us pause.” What dreams, post-coil, did your classmates have? Were they nice dreams? Or did they, like you, still feel their heart race before jolting straight up in bed every night with the sound of a grandfather clock echoing?
When Mrs. Smith dismisses you for your next class--fuck, did you do your math homework?—the girl in the desk next to you leans over the aisle. “You don’t take notes, huh?” she asks, ponytail bobbing gently as she smiles to make it clear her curiosity is genuine. “No,” you answer, “I did Hamlet sophomore year. At my old school.” “Oh!” she says, eyes lighting up, “so you already know the whole thing!” Yes, you know the whole thing (unfortunately), you say, anticipating her next question. “Well, since you already know all of it, I wondered if you might help me with my essay? I think I want to write about Ophelia—something about how she dies when she’s crazy so you really feel for her. Does that sound like a good paper to you?” she asks, eyes narrowing slightly while she waits for your approval. You give it, agreeing to read a finished draft, though adding that you’re not sure what you can do to help her. You’ve only been at Hawkins for a little under two years, but everyone knows Chrissy, cheerleading captain, basketball star’s girlfriend, prettiest girl in school, future prom queen, and, probably, valedictorian, is one of the smartest girls in the class. Hell, she’s not just the smartest girl—she’s the smartest. Still, if she wants your help on the paper you should give it to her; maybe she’ll help you make some friends (finally, right before graduating). Just as your mouth opens to suggest that Chrissy expand her topic so you can maybe make a fucking friend, a black shadow moves in your peripheral vision.
You freeze on instinct—you have learned to be still when you see these sudden movements because you’re still not sure if they can see you. However, this one moves differently. In fact, it moves languidly, rolling and bounding through each step with a sense of confidence—hell, a sense of ownership—as it makes its way towards you. You turn your head ever so slightly and realize that the “shadow” is, in fact, a boy. No, not a boy; he doesn’t look like the other students you’ve seen a thousand times walking the halls of Hawkins High. He stands a little straighter, a little leaner, like his body has already begun to edge away from the last dregs of childhood that are clinging to the frames of the other students. His dark, wavy hair falls around his shoulders, a way for him to signify that he is different, he is strange, compared to the other boys in this school. You notice that he is wearing a denim vest over a leather jacket over a t shirt—a different look, noticeably, from the other boys in the classroom who wear collared polo shirts and ring necked t shirts—and the vest is covered in patches obviously sewn on by someone incompetent with needle and thread. The bulky, uneven stitches, however, give shape to him, to his personality. It’s almost laughable, this menagerie of ways he has clearly made efforts to stand out from the other Hawkins students, but something about his demeanor stops you. In the seconds it takes you to take in his form, you assume that he is the one doing the sewing, that he takes pride in being unlike these other students, that he is, always, himself, even when it’s as offensive to the suburban moms of Hawkins as the song lyrics from the bands he covers himself in. He takes himself seriously, clearly, and it makes you take him seriously too.
He doesn’t see you, yet, eyes intent on something in his hands. He is scribbling furiously, a black pen leaving ink smears on his fingertips as they drag across the too-thin paper that sounds like it is on the verge of shredding under his enthusiasm. Chrissy has been chattering in your ear, making plans to swap essays to proof read next week, when you turn your head back to her and meet her eyes. You dart your eyes back to the young man walking down the aisle, universal code for “who is that?” and she giggles, swinging her bag up onto her back. “Eddie,” she says. The man’s head snaps up, comically fast like under the smooth, taut skin of his neck there may be a coiled spring. “What.” he barks. Then he notices Chrissy, and his face softens just a touch. “Yes, miss Chrissy?” he asks playfully, cocking his head to the side. When she smiles at him, the edges of his eyes soften and the very edge of his mouth tilts up, resisting the smile he wants to mirror from her face. “Have you met our new student?” Chrissy asks, waving towards you. Inexplicably, you feel burning red heat wash through your body. “Not new-new,” you say. “I’ve been here two years now.” “New to me, then,” this man, this Eddie, says meeting your eyes for the first time. Is it your imagination (yes) or do his eyes seem to cloud over when he looks at yours? “It’s been my senior year for the last two years, and I don’t see much of the lower class men in this place.” You feel your eyebrows shift before you can rein yourself in. “Yeah,” he laughs, “I’m a high school-can’t-graduate,” he says, emphasizing the can’t. “That’s what happens when you take the phrase high school too literally. Not that you would know anything about that, huh Chrissy? Chrissy’s friend?” His eyes pierce yours suddenly—this feels like a test. Quickly, you have to prove you’re cool, you have to say you love drugs or some hair like that before you lose this beautiful man’s attention. Your lips start to form around the words you haven’t chosen when Chrissy grabs your hand. “Ugh, Eddie. Have a good class. We’re going,” she says, this last bit directed at you with a meaningful glance and a wrist tug. “Bye,” you gasp out as Chrissy���surprisingly strong for such a small thing—physically pries you away from the desk and out of the classroom. You can feel his eyes on you right until you pass through the doorway.
The rest of the day slips by. Teachers talk at the front of their rooms, most students ignore you, and, in the crowded, white cinder block hallway, Chrissy passes you a note with her phone number written—in cheerleader perfect handwriting—on it.
That night, you pull the heavy plastic of the phone off the wall. You told your parents you were going to call “a friend” and tried to ignore the way their eyes lit up—your mom clearly heard “friend” and started picturing you as some sort of sports team captain, some sort of honor student, some sort of…normal kid. None of the kids in Hawkins are truly normal, you think, pressing the soft pads of your fingers into the rounded plastic of each number for Chrissy’s phone. You’ve already rehearsed what you’ll tell her parents—“I’m helping Chrissy with her essay for English because I already read the story.” Instead, a man’s voice answers the phone with a laugh. “Chrissy’s private line,” he says, the sound of a grin on his mouth. “Oh,” you say, “is, uh, Chrissy there?” “One sec, sweetheart,” the voice says, and you hear a giggle in the background with the muffled sound of the receiver being passed back and forth. “Jenny?” Chrissy’s voice asks. “Um, no,” you say. “It’s me, from your Engl—“ “Oh hey!” She says. “Please don’t tell me you’re calling about the essay already.” “No,” you say, hurriedly, hoping to hold on to whatever had made Chrissy turn to you that afternoon, “I just wanted to…talk, I guess.” She giggles across the static of the phone lines. “Talk, huh? Any specific freak show you’re calling to talk about?” “What?“ You ask, confusion creasing the space between your eyebrows. “Munson, obviously….Eddie? The long haired dude you went heart eyed over after class today?” “Oh,” you sigh, “well. Yeah. I guess.” Chrissy laughed loudly, and the boys voice from earlier grumbles in the background about “fucking freak Munson.” “He’s single, if that’s what you’re asking.” A disgusted grumble meets Chrissy’s words on her side of the phone and she giggles again in the way that tells you the giggle isn’t for you. “I’m not asking that,” you say quickly. “I’m just curious about why he’s still in school.” “He just can’t graduate, I guess,” Chrissy sighs. She clearly can’t understand the feeling of struggling with school work. “Yeah, but I mean, he was writing when he came in. Like an essay or something,” you say, voice leading. “Oh my God!” Chrissy exclaims. “It’s hellfire club. He’s writing his little game that he plays with those underclassmen toddlers.” “Oh,” you say, like you know what the fuck a “hellfire club” is. “Listen,” Chrissy asks, suddenly serious. You can just picture her sitting up straight in bed, pushing that basketball star off of her with the suddenness of her idea. “Come over to my place. Wear something hot. I’ll do your hair and we can go to this party, out in the woods by the trailer park. Eddie’s always there selling…well, you know,” she says, then whispers, “marijuana.” You blink at her whispered tone. Here’s the high school perfect prom queen, talking about the drugs she was supposed to “dare to say no to.” Inadvertently, you let out a little giggle. Chrissy laughs in return, and you feel a kinship in your heart with this girl. Maybe she’s not perfect either, you think. “Okay,” you say suddenly. “Okay.”
You walk into Chrissy’s room, chauffeured by her mother who says “have fun girls!” and passes a stern look on to Chrissy before disappearing down the hall, closing the door of the room behind her. You hear a sewing machine start up a second later, but Chrissy’s not paying attention to that anymore. “Wow,” she says. “Is this how you dress? Outside of school?” “Why?” you ask, a note of fear embarrassingly showing your nerves. You dressed out tonight—something like in those magazines girls like Chrissy are always reading. The blouse you’re wearing is almost see-through, and you had to wear your suit jacket buttoned over it when you rushed past your parents, saying you were “going to study.” “You look great,” Chrissy says. “It’s a little bold, but it’s great. Let me do your hair,” she says, pulling the round brush and can of hairspray off her vanity mirror. Her fingers graze the back of your neck as she pulls your hair up, and you watch her face in the reflection of the vanity. She is focused, completely zoned in—but her eyes look hard. You wonder where her boyfriend has gone to, if he’s the reason for the cold behind her focus right now. When she glances into the mirror and sees you staring at her, she smiles at you before your eyes can flinch away. Ten minutes later, you barely recognize yourself in her mirror. You clash, hard, with the pink and bows of her bedroom. “Munson’s going to freak—well, more than he already does.” “I’m not dressed for him,” you say, hurriedly. “Of course not,” she giggles, applying a mascara wand over her eyelashes. “But that doesn’t mean he’s not going to write you into his weird game. You’ll probably be the damsel he has to rescue, or some weird shit like that.” You laugh, but secretly, in your heart, you’re thinking how having someone to save you might not be such a bad thing.
The woods are dark. Chrissy walks beside you, asking, “do you want to find him
immediately? I don’t think Eddie’s going to understand playing it cool, if you know what I mean,” when you feel a tingle down your spine. Your too tall shoes trip over a root, and you reach your hand out as you stumble, bracing your hand against a tree and feeling the burn of scraped skin. “Careful there, princess,” says a voice behind you. A large, calloused hand wraps around your wrist pulling your posture back up. “Wouldn’t want you to rip those pretty clothes.” His voice is even, the sound of a too-wide, crooked grin rolling through it. “Munson!” Chrissy exclaims. “We were looking for you.” “Little old me?” he says, turning his warm, brown eyes to Chrissy. “What would the prom queen want from the freak?” he laughs, but it sounds almost bitter. “Not me,” Chrissy says. Her eyes slide to you, a soft grin playing over her lips. “Anyway. See you at the car in…an hour, maybe?” You nod, throat too tight to answer her. Eddie’s eyes are back on you. As Chrissy walks on, heading towards the distant sounds of teenage revelry—beer bottles clinking, too loud laughter, the very light strums of one of those hair-bands girls like Chrissy listen to tinny out of some boom box. “So,” Eddie says, eyes sliding over your body. God, you wonder, can he see your heart beat pulsing in your throat? “What did you need from me?” You panic. You hadn’t thought about this. What do you need from him? How do you tell this strange man that you got one glimpse of him and wanted to beg him to stay with you forever, that you wanted to feel the lean muscles of his thighs next to you in bed the next time a clock woke you up in the middle of the night, that you’re convinced that if someone’s going to save you from the teenagers in this town pressuring you to shuffle off the mortal coil it’s going to be him? “Chrissy said you sell weed,” you blurt out. His eyes snap to yours. “You cool?” he asks, a note of his suspicion in his voice as his nostrils flare. “I’m—I’m cool.” You can’t stop a laugh from coming out of your throat. “Why are you laughing?” he asks, a twist of his lips like he’s already in on the joke. “I’m not cool,” you breathe, “but I’m not a snitch, I mean.” Eddie laughs, loud and sharp in the silence of the trees. “Me neither,” he says. “Let’s go to my car.” Can he hear your heart racing? You have no idea what you’re doing. How are you supposed to talk to him? How are you supposed to walk next to him? Your breath is racing in and out of your dry throat, and all you can think about is how good his ass looks in the worn jeans he’s wearing, a little too loose to be in fashion. All you can think about is his ass—and your stupid shoes. Why did you wear these? Your mom bought them for you months ago, saying you could wear them to “go out” and now you’re here, out, and you shouldn’t have worn these stupid shoes. Eyes on the ground, careful not to walk over a root, you suddenly collide into the soft cotton of Eddie’s chest. “You okay, princess? You seem…freaked.” “I’m fine,” you say. You had put your arms up instinctively when you walked into him, unthinking, and as you pull your hand back you cringe. “I uh, got blood on your shirt,” you mutter. He looks down in surprise. “Not the first time that’s happened,” he mutters. “You okay? You’re not…scared, right? I know you’re new, or not new, or whatever, but I’m not the devil worshiper Chrissy told you I am.” “No,” you say, quickly, “not scared.” “Good,” he smiles, “I’m not planning on sacrificing you to satan, no matter what those little boys who play with their balls say.” He laughs. His laugh is infectious, startling, and wonderful. You laugh too and his smile widens. Oh god, you think, you made him smile.
The trunk door of his car swings up, revealing a small set up of pillows, a beat up walkman, his notebook, and a six pack. “So,” you say, forcing conversation. “You, um,” you glance around hurriedly, “write?” “Oh, I’m sure Chrissy already told you about that,” Eddie says, turning around to sit down on the back bumper. “It’s Hellfire club. Dungeons and dragons? The defining tabletop game of our generation?” He looks so serious—you almost feel guilty when you shake your head with no recognition. “It’s like…roleplay sort of.” A hint of a blush creeps up his neck at the word. “I’m the dungeon master, so I write the game. I tell them what to do, basically.” “You like telling people what to do?” you ask. His eyes flick to yours, hard, then away. Blood rushes into your cheeks as you hear what you just said reverberate in your head. Jesus christ, you think, can I have at least one fully functioning brain cell around this guy? “I mean, you like, um, telling the club what to do,” you say. “Yeah,” Eddie says, warm, brown eyes sliding back to yours slowly. “I like telling people what to do.” His hands reach into the dark of the back of his car, and you hear the sharp clang of the large silver rings he wears on metal as he pulls a small box into his lap. “So,” he says, grinning at you. “It’s $20, usually, but since it’s your first time buying from me I’ll give it to you for $15.” Right, you think. I’m buying weed from this guy. Not thinking about him telling me what to do. Focus. “Okay,” you say, pulling a small wad of crumpled bills out of your front pocket. You go to hand him the $15, and his callused fingers brush over your palm. Wincing, you hiss a sharp breath through your teeth. “Whoa, princess,” he says. “Is your hand still bleeding?” He sets the money down and flips your hand up toward the soft yellow glow of the trailer park lights behind you. Yes, there’s still a thin trail of blood on your palm. It doesn’t look bad, you think, but Eddie pales. “We should put something on that,” he says, “blood gives Hawkins a bad name.” He grins. This is the closest anyone has come to naming the inescapable sense of dread you’ve felt in your chest since the moment the tires of your mom’s wood paneled station wagon crossed city limits for the first time. The first time someone has said anything other than to “pray for the missing students.” “What’s that about?” You ask. “The missing people.” “Oh, we don’t talk about that here.” Eddie whispers, a grin creeping over his features making you feel like you’re in on a secret. “See, I can sell weed, play satanic games, OR talk about missing kids, but the mommies around town would never let me get away with all three.” His face is nerve wrackingly close to your bleeding palm, and he breaks eye contact with you to say “don’t be weird” before dipping his head down to your hand. Something thick, warm, wet slides over the burning scrapes. “Did you just fucking lick my hand?!” “Saliva. It stops bleeding. At least, that’s what my uncle always says.” Eddie drops your hand suddenly, and you carefully lower it without wiping it on your skirt. “Your uncle?” you ask. “Yeah, I live with him,” he replies, eyes still on your damp palm resting at your side. “Parents aren’t really…in the picture. Haven’t been for a while.” A huff of breath escapes your throat. Life may suck, but at least you have your mom—how is this guy surviving without his? “Anyway,” he says, hands darting back to his side in a too quick motion, “you want your weed?” “No. Yes. I mean,” you sputter, “I do, yeah, but I don’t…I don’t know what to do with it.” “Oh ho ho,” Eddie laughs, over the top in his delight. His eyes light up in the yellow glow of the lights leaking over the treetops. “A virgin.” You flinch, for a second, and his smile flickers, but the heat of the blush on your face, so hot he can probably feel it, brings it back. “Don’t worry, princess,” he says. “I’ll roll for you this time.”
As you sit next to him, he shakes something that looks like murky green chunks into a thin piece of paper, twisting it between his fingers, while you watch. His hands should be too big for this, too thick of fingers for such delicate work, but he does the job with speed and accuracy. His tongue pokes out between his lips in concentration, and you can’t take your eyes off that narrow tip of soft pink—that tongue that had just scraped across your palm—and he raises the joint to his mouth and applies the paper to his tongue. “Hope you don’t mind a little freak spit,” he laughs, “although if you did, you probably would have already slapped me.” “Was I supposed to slap you?” you laugh. “Let’s just say it wouldn’t have hurt my feelings if you did.” He hands you the slender joint, finely rolled. “I made it small for your first time.” You say thank you and hold it away from your body like you’re scared it’s going to give you a disease. “You know, it works best if you actually smoke it.” He’s laughing now, but it doesn’t feel like he’s laughing at you so much as he’s laughing with you. “Do you have to do anything special? Or like…do you light it and just, I don’t know, go?” His laugh sparkles across the night, lighting up like stars. “Light it and go, princess.” He holds out a silver lighter to you. “Where are my manners?” he says, pulling back. He flicks the lighter open and the soft flame glows between the two of you. His hair casts shadows around his face but not the kind you’ve been running from—these ones make the sharp planes of his face soft. “Between your lips,” Eddie says, voice soft. “What?” “Put the joint in your mouth, between your lips.” You do as he says. “Now hold it to the light and breathe in through it.” You do your best to do what he says. The smoke fills your mouth and he says “pull it down, into your chest” and you try to do that to. Suddenly, you’re spluttering, coughing like fire lit up your chest. “Oh my god,” you choke out. “What the fuck.” Eddie’s laugh cackles out. “It’s fine,” he says, “gets easier, I promise.”
“Did I do it right?” “Is that what you’re worried about, princess? Doing it right?” “Yeah,” you cough out. “Bit of a perfectionist. Would you…would you show me? What it looks like when you do it?” You feel so awkward, so nervous, but you want to look cool the next time you pull down a breath of this thick smoke. “You want to share a joint with me?” Eddie says. “How sweet.” He takes it out of your hand and pulls a quick breath down. You watch as his chest expands, the slight muscles under his ring spun shirt expanding. He holds the breath for a second and then pushes it out, and you look at his face. His eyes have watched you watch him this whole time. You think you should be embarrassed, but for some reason you’re not. “Why didn’t you cough?” you ask, feeling vaguely stupid but wildly curious. “Practice makes perfect, princess.” “Why do you keep calling me princess?” His eyes stare into yours. “Look at you,” he says. “You’re definitely the princess, and I’m definitely the freak.” “Not a princess,”’you mutter. “You look like one to me.” “Like in your game? Your club thing?” “Sure,” Eddie laughs, “like in my club thing. You want to try to smoke again?” He holds out the faint glow of the joint to you. “It burned really bad,” you confess. “Is that normal?” “Don’t ask me about normal,” he says, “but I could shotgun it for you. Might be easier that way.” “What does that mean?” Eddie’s eyes dart away from you, looking into the empty trees around the car. “Basically, I smoke it but then I breathe the smoke into your mouth. You’d have to be okay with more freak spit.” He plays with his hair, fingers almost nervously tugging on his ends. “Yeah,” you say. “I want to do that.” He takes a heavy drag and leans over towards you. You’re staring at him, holding your breath as he does, and his hand carefully reaches up to your face. The thick pads of his fingers gently, softly touch your chin, squeezing slightly as your jaw drops. Eyes wide, he leans in to you, head tilted and—his lips don’t touch yours. Smoke suddenly pours into your mouth and you gasp it down. This is better, you think, but you’re not sure if it’s because of the smoke or his fingers.
“Better, right?” he asks, leaning back. “Yeah,” you say. “Way better.” “Do you feel it yet?” he asks. You take stock of your body—the first time you’ve noticed your body in a few minutes. Your heart rate feels…normal. You’re not watching the shadows. Your limbs are a little heavy, like when you’re half asleep. You don’t know if it’s from the tiny bit of weed you’ve smoked or just being around him. “Maybe,” you say. “You want more?” He asks. “I want you to shot gun it again.” It’s so strange, to speak to this man like this with no fear. He laughs lightly. “Anything you want, princess.” And then he’s leaning over you again, and you realize at some point you laid down in the back of his car, and there’s another lungful of smoke in your mouth, but this time when you breathe it out he’s back close to your mouth. “So,” he says, face dangerously close to yours. “You don’t mind the freak spit.” “No.” “You didn’t wipe your hand off when I licked it.” “No.” This wasn’t a question, but you answer it anyway. “Are you going to take it home?” he asks, eyes on your neck, “and keep it as a souvenir?” You place your hand—the one still stinging with scrapes—on the side of your neck he’s fixated on. “Yeah,” you say. “A souvenir.” “Or maybe,” Eddie whispers, “You were going to do something the mommies wouldn’t like. Maybe you’re a bad girl,” he says, “who was going to rub herself with the freaks spit on your hand.” Your breath hitches in your chest. “Maybe I was,” you say, drawing your finger down the slope of your neck. “What about it?” “I’ll send you home with something better than a joint and a licked hand, princess.” His eyes meet yours. “Just say the words.” Instinctively, you know what he wants to hear. “Please, Eddie.”
Immediately, quickly, almost too fast to see, his head burrows into the soft space between your collarbone and your chin. His mouth is greedy across your throat, sucking hungrily over the places you just rubbed with the last traces of your blood and his saliva. A gasp sneaks out of your mouth and you can’t stop your hands from fisting in his hair. “You like that?” he murmurs into the soft skin over your heartbeat. “God, yes,” you moan back. His mouth travels slowly up your throat, and works his way down your jaw. He kisses your chin once, pressing his mouth fiercely against your skin. Pulling back, Eddie looks into your eyes. “This is okay?” “Yes,” you say, fingers trailing down through his hair. “Tell me…tell me you want me.” He mumbles. “What?” “Tell me that you want me,” he repeats himself. “I need to know that this is what you want or I’m going to stop.” His eyes are drilling into yours as he says this, and you feel a slight shiver creep down your spine. He feels it too—the light shake reverberating through his hands—and grins. “I want you,” you say. “I want you. Please don’t stop.” He moves quickly again, head dipping over yours, and presses his lips against yours for the first time. They’re surprisingly soft, but not gentle, as he pushes your mouth open with his own. His tongue is in your mouth, sweeping inside of you, and you taste the mixture of the joint you shared and a beer he must have had earlier. As your hands grip the taught muscles of his shoulders, you scratch a nail down the side of his neck. His gasp comes out in your mouth. “More,” he says. “More of that.” You smile, and you feel rather than see his lips match yours in a soft, almost lazy upturn. You scratch your nails down the side of his neck and he moans softly. “Harder for me, princess.” You scratch him harder, like you’re trying to draw blood. You want, so badly, to prove to him that you may be the princess but you can do this too—you can make him moan and bleed and gasp. “Shirts,” Eddie pants. “Off. Now.” You sit up slightly as he pulls back, straddling your hips with his thighs and yanks his shirt over his head by the collar. Thankfully, he appears to have left his other layers of jackets at home. For the first time, you see the dark lines he’s covered himself in and reach out a gentle finger to trace the one over his chest. “You like my tatties?” he asks, laughing. “Mmhm,” you mumble. His hands are suddenly on your waist, tugging your shirt up. “Yeah,” you breathe, “please.” He pulls your blouse over your head and pauses. “You’re not going to get pissed about some wrinkles, right, princess?” He asks. You’re not sure if he’s joking; you lean over, pull the clean white fabric out of his hands, and toss it out the back of the car, into the dirt. “I want you,” you say again as his face lights up with delight.
“Tell me what to do.” “Undo your bra for me, princess.” You do, automatically, tossing it after the blouse. “That’s my good girl,” he says, voice hungry with desire, and your breath catches in your throat. “You like that?” he asks, grinning sharply, “You like being a good girl for me?” He looks at you like you imagine a starving wolf would look at prey—but you’re not scared. The animalistic sharpness that has entered his eyes doesn’t scare you. If you are his prey, you are going willingly—so fucking willingly—into the belly of the beast. You might be the rabbit this wolf is chasing, but you’re offering yourself up, desperate to be consumed by him. His hands move to the soft skin of your breasts, gently cupping the smooth skin. Your nipples pucker ever so slightly at the cool metal of his rings rubbing across them as he starts to knead your skin, rubbing his thumbs in circles over your nipples. A whimper works its way out of your throat; his head snaps up from his intense concentration on your breasts and he bites his lower lip. “Good?” he asks. “Good,” you whisper, and his head dips to the skin dancing below your collarbone to press his lips lightly—so fucking lightly it makes you feel dizzy—in little feather touches down to your nipples. His tongue slides around your now-perked nipple, circling it again and again. “Good,” you say again, fingers wrapping in his long hair and scratching his scalp. He groans against your skin, and you feel the scrape of his teeth against your nipple, leaving goosebumps in it’s wake. You can’t stop the moan that comes out of your mouth, low pitched and long. “Do you want more of me, Princess, or is this enough to remember the night by?” More, you think, you need more of him, God, you need him pressed against or on or into every part of your body where your skin is bristling and begging to be touched, tasted, stroked by him, but all you say is “Please.” “Use your words,” he growls, teeth still hovering dangerously close to your nipple. “More, please, Eddie, more.” “Good girl,” he murmurs, moving his fingers down to the hem of your skirt. You put this stupid skirt on tonight, trying to look like Chrissy, hoping it would make you look normal in your blouse and your jacket and your “going out” shoes that have somehow slipped off your feet at some point. You regretted the skirt, at first, because—in your opinion—you looked stupid, but now you are willing to sing praises to whatever compelled you to put something on that would allow Eddie Munson to slide his wide hands up your thigh, slide his fingers all the way up to your hip to poke his finger under the strap of your underwear and hook his finger around it, yanking down. “More,” you say again at the slight hesitation in his taut body. “Lie back down,” he orders and you comply. Both of his hands slide up your thighs and his fingers grab around your underwear, sliding them down as you lift your hips for him.
“All the way off?” He asks. “What do you mean?” “If you want my hands, I can leave your panties at your knees. If you want more, I’m going to want them off.” You hesitate for a moment, a split second of indecision crossing your mind. “Off, please.” Eddie makes a low noise, deep in his chest as he pulls your underwear off—out into the woods they go—and then starts to pull your skirt down to follow it. “Hold on,” you say. His hands instantly freeze, burning on your hips. “Take your pants off first,” you say. His laugh is loud, sharp, but he says “anything for you, princess,” before undoing his belt. You let him pull his own pants off, watching how his hips writhe to remove the worn denim in the tight space of the back of his car. He pulls his underwear off with his pants, giving you what you were too scared to ask for. For a moment, you stop and admire him in the phosphorescent glow of the nearby trailer park lights. His skin is pale, dark hair curling down his chest and over his lightly muscled thighs. You swallow, hard, as you examine his body. “Tell me what you’re thinking,” he commands. “You’re beautiful,” you say immediately, either the weed or the lust dulling the part of your brain that should be embarrassed to say this. “I saw these statues, once, from the Romans or some shit like that, and the men all had these long, thin thighs and round asses, and soft looking arms, right, but they’re marble, so you know they’re not really soft because that’s a rock, but I thought mens bodies can’t really look like this and then you just look like that but with these tattoos and it’s just…so beautiful.” That sentence felt like it took twenty minutes to say, but Eddie hasn’t looked away from your eyes yet. You stare back at him. “What?” you finally ask. “Skirt. Off.” You wriggle your hips, slowly, trying to push the fabric down, and his hands suddenly grab your hips and stop you. Quickly, deftly, he grabs the zipper and yanks, pulling his hands back suddenly. “Take it off for me.” Your skirt glides over your feet and out the door.
Sitting back, you lean on your forearms, preparing to lay down on your back while Eddie stares at you. “Wait,” he suddenly barks. “I dont—I don’t have condoms or any shit like that. Fuck. I—do you want me to—“ You cut him off. “I’m on the pill,” you say. “Oh. Okay, great. Um, but, the other stuff—“ “I’m a virgin,” you say. There’s no lingering feelings of the earlier shame when he said this word himself. “Me too,” he says. You almost laugh—the idea of this man with no one panting after him like you are right now is genuinely funny to you—but don’t dare risk hurting his feelings. Leaning forward, you kiss him gently on the neck, then bite the same place, hard. He gasps and you laugh a little, smirking. “More, please,” you say again, lowering yourself down to your back. One of his hands grabs your waist while the other dips between your legs, briefly, sliding in. You gasp and he freezes, but your smile reassures him and he continues to push his thick finger deeper into you, sliding back and forth. “More,” you moan, and his breath catches before sliding a second finger inside. His fingers are moving slowly, occasionally dipping out to draw slow, languid circles over your clit. “Faster,” you whisper as your need for him inside of you grows. “Where are your manners, princess?” He growls. “Someone high born like you should know better.” “Please,” you moan writhing your hips against the flat palm of his hand pressing down on you. “Faster, please.” “Good girl,” he whispers in your ear before moving his mouth back along your jawline. He’s nipping your skin after every kiss and it feels like your body might implode suddenly, shimmering off into the starlight that’s dancing over the top of his head as he pulls back to meet your eyes. “Do you want to cum now? Or do you want me inside of you?” What a stupid fucking question. “Inside of me. Please.”
His fingers draw back, leaving you feeling hollow and swollen. His hands, slick with you, brush down the insides of your thighs as he pushes them farther open. Positioning his hips at your entrance, he says one more time: “Tell me you want me.” “Eddie,” you whimper, “I want you. Plea—“ he interrupts you with a thrust and the word catches in your throat. “Is this…is this good?” he asks, eyes closed and face scrunched. “Yes,” you say, reaching a hand up to cradle his face, “I want you.” You suddenly remember Hamlet, holding the skull of a loved one in his hand and contemplating death and, for the first time since you came to Hawkins, you contemplate what it means to live. A shock wave of relief passes over his face at your desire for him and he lets out a breath. “Can I—“ “I want you,” you say again. A soft smile flickers dangerously at the corners of his mouth. “Beg.” “Please.” “No, beg me. Beg me or I’ll stop.” “Don’t!” You gasp. “Don’t stop, please, Eddie, I need you. More, please, Eddie, more.” With each word he thrusts deeper into you and you reach your hands up for his shoulders, scratching your nails deep, deep into the soft skin of his back. “Good…girl…” he huffs with each push. “Make me bleed, princess.” You scratch down his shoulders, feeling skin raise under your hands. His thrusts increase in speed as his face tightens, biting his lip as he pants over you, the tiniest moan working it’s way up from his throat until it breaks free of his mouth. “Oh, God, Eddie,” you whimper, and he moans again. Suddenly, you feel yourself tighten and know you’re not going to last much longer. You’ve been waiting for this too long, and your body refuses to wait anymore. “Eddie,” you gasp, “I’m going to—“ “Fuck—“ he groans. You tighten and release around him, pulling him deeper into you as he twitches and fills you with the proof of his satisfaction. Your face contorts as you moan, loudly, clawing into his back and lifting your hips together.
Your body releases suddenly and you drop back, exhausted. Slowly, Eddie lowers himself on top of your bare skin. “Holy fuck,” he says. You whimper in response. His hand caresses your chin, turning your face to look at him. “You okay, princess?” “Yes,” you whisper. He kisses you again, slow this time and deep. “Good thing you don’t mind freak spit,” he laughs. Slowly, he pulls out of you, sending another minor shock wave through your body. You sit up, feeling heat dripping down between your legs, as he hands you your clothes. “You don’t have to get dressed,” he says, “I’d prefer you didn’t. But I don’t want you to feel…on display out here,” he says, gesturing to the woods. “Oh my god,” you gasp. “Someone could have come out here looking for you! Oh holy shit,” you start laughing. Eddie joins you, your laughs twisting together in the night. “Don’t worry, princess, no one has to know you fucked the freak,” he says, still laughing, but turns his back to you as he hops his jeans over his hips. “Eddie,” you say, “was this supposed to be a secret?” “I wouldn’t want your reputation ruined,” he murmurs, leaning down to pick up his shirt. He pulls it over his head, accidentally settling a stray leaf into his curls. You reach out from the back of the car, pulling the leaf out. “The thing is, I kind of already told Chrissy I was going to fuck Eddie Munson tonight. Can’t leave her disappointed.” His face is radiant for a second. “You did not,” he laughs. “Okay, I didn’t, but I’m going to. The only reputation I want in this town is as Eddie Munson’s princess.” You laugh as he picks up your hand, holding it reverently, and places a gentle kiss to the inside of your palm while holding your eyes with his. “If that’s what my princess wants—and she uses her manners—that’s what my princess gets.”
58 notes · View notes
hhjs · 4 years ago
Text
love or lack thereof.
Tumblr media
pairing  — felix x reader
genre / trope  — angst, fluff / exes with benefits.
word count — 7.7k 
warnings  — suggestive, heavy implications, swearing, some making out but no actual r rated stuff but i will say this is suitable for 18 and up audiences. 
note  — this is unedited, subject to change. spare me lol
There are two sides to every person. The side that you want people to see and the side that you keep to yourself.
You think you've come to discover all those aspects of Lee Felix. Given that he's sweet, unassuming and inexplicably kind to the naked eye but you know, the rising anger in you knows he's only ever been cruel to you.
"Move," you seethe, he moves to let you in but you unintentionally knock your shoulder against his. There's people on the subway, and you hate the way Felix's innocent gaze finds yours for a second and it makes you look like the bad guy.
You feel the disapproving glare of a grandma who has a crumpled catalogue about seasonal pie recipes on her lap, as if she can't believe how much of a cunt you were being to an absolute stranger.
A roll of eyes follows, fishing for your ear phones, if only they knew.
Seeing your ex boyfriend outside of your casual deal hits you with the force of a punch to the gut. But you hid it exceptionally well. Arrogantly jutting your chin upwards. Whilst he cowers beside you, having supposedly caught your sour mood.
To think you had spent an hour with him in a bedroom just formerly...is rather strange. You've been sleeping with him for the past few months now and where it had begun is slightly mysterious to you — was it Chan's birthday party or a clubbing gone wrong one night stand just after Felix had come back to town....? You aren't entirely sure.
Albeit the arrangement is ingrained in your head — what you have with him is a secret strictly kept from your friends who otherwise if even caught air of a mere conversation between you two would invite an influx of queries. This is simple, physical, you don't have time for a relationship, let alone one with him and to mend how utterly lonely you are with someone who hasn't already seen you naked, someone who you couldn't blindly trust, is too much work.
Even though Felix is indubitably affected by your unwavering indifference, something he wasn't used to when you were together because of how giving you were to sate his utterly needy tendencies. Now he feels himself clawing at your hardened exterior in search of just those affections to no actual avail —hurt crossing his eyes when you sneak out of bed without saying goodbye, when days pass and you don't call or text and most importantly, when you're in public and you can't be bothered to spare him as much as a glance. To you, it's nothing more and nothing less. You make it a necessity to keep reminding him.
See you liked to pretend you're a resilient person. That in your heart you really do forgive people and move on.
But he is an exception.
"Did you eat?" He perks up, his voice is small. Careful.
You keep your stoic expression, looking ahead. "No."
Then he blinks, like he usually does when he doesn't understand why you act the way you do. Impolite, communicating only in monosyllables.
Do you really hate him that much?
There's a hoodie pulled over his black hair, longer along the neck,headphones dangling from his neck and his backpack in his hand, he hopes when he holds onto the same railing as you are, that your fingers should brush just a little.
Despite the way you adamantly ignore him, Felix opens his mouth to utter a passing inquiry. Your jaw clenches. And you desperately begin to scan the city map plastered inside to navigate passengers to their destinations.
"Can we...do you want to get something to eat..." He swallows, "together?"
As if he's crazy for even making such a proposition, you look at him once but from the corner of your eye and he thinks that's a lot considering how often you look past him, through him, never at him. You shake your head, giving him a warning stare.
Across from you, his reflection is frowning at your negative response. Still staring at you with a marveling gleam in his eyes, how much you've changed over the past two years just as he has....still takes him by surprise. Suddenly and unexpectedly, his eyes flicker to yours and he finds you staring at his image against the glassed doors. And like a deer caught in headlights, your heart drops to the depths of your stomach.
The announcement above falls deaf to your ears as you exit in a blind rush of sheer panic. Ignoring the biting cold and unfamiliar station. Your stop is still quite far. Maybe you'd have to take the taxi... or walk.
But in the face of all those hassles you sense yourself feeling incredibly relieved...because frankly, you think, you could go to hell and back if gets you away from him.
"So you came to tell me you're just gonna give up? Is that it?"
Felix carefully glances at you through his lashes, silently pursing his lips as to convey the answer.
You stare at the speckles of light kissing up his freckled cheeks, his big beaming eyes, a slightly low bridge but rounded tip of his nose paired with a small upturned mouth.
You can't believe you won't see him again.
Whenever he'd catch a break, he'd take the 2 hour bus to town and come see you, meet you and those once in six months meetings alone, to you, compensated for his lengthy absence.
So it couldn't be the distance, you thought, if that were the case he'd have dumped you when he moved to the capital for university.
Felix just doesn't want to be with you anymore.
"You don't get it...." He closes his eyes, as if he doesn't want to see himself saying what he is about to say, you almost don't get the resistance in his tone. The subtle drop of his Adam's apple. "I don't want to hurt you." He starts, "Just think about this rationally... we're so young, what if I find someone else there?"
Someone...else?
Is it that easy to dispose of you? Aren't you enough?
How foolish of you to only ever think of him.
It felt like Felix was kicking you where knew would hurt the most.
Your sardonic laugh is cracked, garbled and it's so fucking embarrassing that you're crying in the middle of a fast food joint, your fries have gone cold. Had you known seeing him this time would be vastly different from usual, you wouldn't have ordered at all. Why didn't he tell you before? Why had he insisted on catching you unawares?
But then again...this isn't about you at all. This is about Lee Felix. This is about him reducing your worth to make room for himself.
Ultimately, you understand, what is worse than not being loved back is being loved by someone who doesn't love you as much as you do them.
"Well I won't stand in your way then,"
You clear your throat,
"Fuck..." you rub your temple, the sadist in you coughing up hysterical laughs. The ache inside your heart at this point has turned into physical pain, cracks fissuring out against its surface and gnawing at the flesh like its being torn apart at the seams.
You should've seen this coming.
Everyone told you and told you you could only drag on an opposites attract sort of relationship for so long before you start to realise how incompatible you are.
Felix has the audacity to reach over and place his fingertips on your knuckles,his eyes are sad, overflowing with pity. It makes you feel small, the way he looks at you, small, sad and abandoned.
What tips you over the edge, however, is how calm he seems, as if he had been precisely planning to dump you for days and months and years while you continue to make a fool out of yourself never have forseen his decision.
There are tears running down your cheeks, abusing your vision with a vicious sting. You bring your sleeve to collect the needless moisture in a sudden rise of temper that is oh so typical of you.
You snatch your hand away from his touch.
"Don't touch me." You say, the simple comment transfers pain to Felix's eyes, mouth parting in silent words. You want to scream at him, you want to shake him by the collar and tell say something, just say anything at all and I will forgive you. Goddamnit.
In a perfect world, you think, a world where things happened exactly the way they should, you wouldn't have said, instead,
"And don't you fucking dare come back here...ever again."
And...in that very perfect world, he would've listened.
Felix thinks he could, dare he say, love everything about you. Even though you most certainly deserve someone who hasn't hurt you the way he has.
Now it's funny actually, how the tables have turned...back then, he wasn't sure about you and now you aren't about him.
Felix doesn't really blame you though...because he knows he asked for it.
Your presence in his life has somehow become an absolute necessity to say the least. And ironically enough, while he had so confidently pushed you to let go of him, he realises he had been holding onto you all along.
Now what was he saying...again?
Right. Felix loves everything about you.
But what he loves most...is the way your hand instinctively finds his heart when you're kissing. It's just a simple movement of your fingers splaying against his chest, the warmth of them seeping through the fabric of his shirt. He doesn't even know why it means so much to him.
His hand drops from your ass to the back of your thighs to situate you closer to his chest. He moans into the kiss when your teeth comes to scrape against his bottom lip, your ministrations are typically rough and speedy but he is seemingly far too absorbed by the exhilarating feeling coursing throughout his entire form — it's not just blatant lust, he knows, but a much deeper understanding that he is inexplicably gladdened by the fact that he's touching you and you're touching him.
A shaky breath leaves Felix's parted lips as he cranes his neck to allow your lingering kisses to shift along his angular jaw.
Then without quite meaning to, his vision focuses on the table clock that reads it's well past midnight...you had run late tonight for reasons you neglected to disclose. Now that he really focuses, a strong musky fragrance akin to unfamiliar men's cologne wafts up his nostrils.
It couldn't be....
As Felix's suspicions run deeper, he restlessly begins to search up every aspect of his surroundings as best as he can in the limited provision of light. There is a large coat discarded on his bed, one he hasn't seen you wear before...then again it might not be yours at all...
You notice how he's stopped responding to you, so you pause, leaning back, still on his lap. "Is something the matter?"
Felix swallows, blinking up innocently at you. This deal is simple, isn't it? He knew what he was getting into the first time you got together and the second and the third and so on, so why had the possibility of you getting involved with someone else even bother him then?
Both of you knew why.
And what's worse is that Felix is sensitive by nature, never truly succeeding to hide his emotions, especially intense ones when faced with them. So he is hyper aware of the fact that what he is feeling in the moment is not jealousy, it's neither anger nor resentment but a deep seated insecurity that he will lose you.
Again.
"Were you...with someone?"
As expected, your hands resign from cupping his face, you avoid looking at him.
"What?"
Felix clears his throat, his accent thicker, voice heavy from disuse. He thinks about something being with you in the same way only he has...and it causes a dull ache inside his chest.
He rests his head back against the sofa and shrugs lazily. As if to prove a point, as if to say did he touch you here? his fingers ride up your t shirt, gently cupping your ribs, he tries not to look too satisfied when you quiver under the touch.
Still you lift yourself up and the sudden lack of contact almost makes him whine.
You stand before him. A hand at your hip.
"Why are you acting like this?" You say and he notes you sound more... curious than annoyed. Though what frustrates him is that you hadn't answered his question. "I thought I made myself clear...there are rules we agreed upon."
Oh he knows — no staying over, no personal questions, no jealousy.
Felix purses his lips. The downside of your forwardness, the same utterly admirable trait he finds really fucking hot, the one that conditions you to tell Minho off when he hogs all of Felix's brownies though the latter himself is too much of a pushover to say anything, the same one which had in times of recurring doubtfulness assured him of your strong feelings towards him, is that you say whatever comes to mind without sparing anyone's feelings.
"I'm just asking, [........]," he lies, trying to control the pain from projecting itself onto his voice. It hurts to see the way you jump to defend yourself around him, as though you're scared he'll hurt you again. The lack of faith you have him, after all this time, causes him hurt. "Why are you getting so upset...."
Felix is gentle. Communicating his feelings through his actions rather than words, cooly, slowly. And you are the exact opposite — there is an immediacy in your conveyance, a roughness. You mean what you say and you say what you mean so you think everyone does too. Which is why, he concludes, his present actions are insufficient to remove the seeds of resentment he'd left in the wake of his bitter utterances when you broke up.
But Felix was only 18 then, a kid completely unaware of his overwhelming need to have you in his life....what matters is, he's trying...he really is, to recover from his mistakes......shouldn't that least matter?
Thinking the slight inhibition in his tone is just a figment of your imagination and that he is simply and indifferently inquiring you, you feel a wave of embarrassment wash over you. Then you drop down on the bed, feeling for his remote.
You sniff through your nose and against your better judgement say, "I went out with an acquaintance,"
On weekends Chan usually wasn't home, you could come over. This is the routine, it has been for some time now...so, you've come to know Felix's room more intimately than your own, the walls are a deep blue, like the kind of blue out of a Holly Warburton painting. There's an old Coldplay poster on the back of his door and X-Men action figures from eons ago lined on the edges of his bookshelf.
You know where everything goes when though it's dark. But that doesn't mean anything.
It shouldn't.
"A acquaintance who gave you their coat midwinter...you must be close,"
You ignore his pointed comment, he ignores the way your eyes light up when you talk about this acquaintance.
"He's nice." You say, "He walked me to the station and everything."
A happy hum comes in response.
Because when was the last time you talked to him as freely as you are?
Felix plops down on his stomach beside you, elevating his form on his elbows. His fingers come to brush loose strands out of your eyes. Your gaze meets his for the second time that week. Slower. As if you hadn't minded looking him this time. He feels his heart being tugged at all possible angles.
Then, because he can't stop himself — he leans down and kisses you, tentative and indolent, like he has all the time in the world, like all he wants to do is kiss. Don't get him wrong...you've done downright unspeakable things with him, to him...but nothing mediates his adoration for you without the employment of speech like these little chaste...purposeless movements. His fingers coming to splay against your neck, thumbing along your throat when you gulp, the tip of your nose brushing against his cheekbone, eyes fluttering shut. They're...they're intimate. Utterly special. He knows you feel it too, from the way you look slightly surprised, searching his face, eyes skimming up any fragment of emotion conveyed in his features. But you don't encourage it, slowly shifting to turn your back as you lay quietly against his chest.
"Let me stay here tonight," you say, "I'm tired."
"Okay,"
Felix thinks you've broken not one, but two rules now. He hadn't expected you to answer. He hadn't expected you to get into bed with no intention of departing either.
Though he doesn't hold it against you, this is what he wants, for you to open up to him again...after all. These changes can't be bad changes, even if they are little, it's still progress...right?
You wet your fingers, dipping the moistened muscle against the clay mold. All around you is not as eerily quite as it is in your apartment, footsteps thrumming against hardwood floor, kiddish humming from the kitchen, the smell of sugar in the air, you've never worked outside of your home station and well...in class. You thought of yourself as a self sufficient individualist, you liked to believe that you didn't enjoy other people's company like you did your own, with the exception of your roommate. But that's only since you aren't close enough for her to disturb you.
Yet with Soomi moved out for good, the place felt...odd to stay by yourself.
So you found yourself spending more and more time at Felix's. It's nice to have a place to crash in every now and then, the sex is great and when you get hungry after, you don't have to think twice about scouring the fridge.
You don't know why you put off spending time aside from sleeping together at all, more time spent didn't necessarily add to your deal or subtract from it....because the action itself doesn't really mean anything. Everyone gets tired of being alone at some point. That's a universal fact.
Initially, you told yourself your presence was a consequence of Chan catching you two in the shower one night...so now that the cat's out of the bag, you two figured his place could become the only premise you didn't have to play pretend in. You both knew the elder would be more than willing to keep the younger's secret even if he didn't exactly approve of it.
With the increased frequency of your visits, bits and pieces of you remain dispersed all throughout the apartment, your body wash in his bathroom, your underwear in his laundry, the smell of you in his sheets, on his clothes. You had relaxed yourself through the periphery of his life and he had small glimpses of yours, habits and flaws, unknowingly...or knowingly....whatever. — Felix could only thank God that Chan had found out, in spite of the revelation itself putting you both in a compromising position.
With time, he starts to keep a few secrets from you too, here and there, knowing that if you knew you will stop doing it altogether. He can't have that...
You throw a leg around his hip when you're fast asleep, flinging an arm not a second later to cage him in your warm embrace. Felix likes the way your chest rises and falls against his back, how your breath tickles his skin and your mouth parts against his shoulder blade. Sometimes he stays awake and waits for you to do it, then when you do, he grins so hard his face hurts a little. Felix likes being the little spoon.
"Are you listening?"
His vision narrows down to the sight of you holding out your palms in the air, there's wet clay on them, as well on your cheek and legs, between them your pottery wheel is halted to desuetude, there's old newspapers layering the floorboard to prevent staining.
"Sorry...," he smiles sheepishly, "What did you say?"
It's your turn to shift your gaze to your feet. Felix thinks it's highly uncharacteristic, the way you seem almost...shy?
"Can you..." You eye the mug mounted on his study desk, he catches onto your request easily, "I'm thirsty—"
"Yeah yeah hold on... careful," Felix chirps, carefully guiding the rim to your lips to make sure it doesn't spill. He uses the tip of his thumb to wipe the corner of your mouth, you flinch first but then whilst the mild shock subsides, simply stare up at him as the pad of his thumb brushes against your skin. "There you go..." he trails, eyes bright with care.
You feel like a child being doted on, the mere emotion plunging you back to when you were 5 and had crushes on boys who shared skittles with you.
"Thanks."
Felix's ears perk up at the courtesy, you were never one to express yourself easily and when you did, every time, he felt inexplicably delighted.
The apples of your cheeks feel hot for some reason, by putting yourselves in in these small situations, you keep confusing him, you know, because you keep confusing yourself too.
You come out again that night but this time Bang Chan is shifting around in the kitchen. He hardly sleeps, you observe, but probably refusing to come out because he wanted to avoid bumping into you.
Chan doesn't seem to like you very much. Probably. You don't blame him. Before you came along, Felix and he spent more time together, now you had become a constant in his life without will.
You have to listen twice to realise he's speaking with you. Not an invisible being behind you.
"What?"
"I said..." His tone dropped dangerously low, he looks annoyed at something. "Listen I don't care what you're doing but don't hurt him." He's wearing a black t shirt and a pair of pajama shorts with cartoon wolves littered all across the baby blue fabric. He's trying to appear intimidating. It's not really working.
You stifle a laugh.
Frankly had you not known how deeply he cared for Felix, you'd not have cared about his advice. Or warning....?
"Fine," you respond, watching as the tension visibly left his body with one bating breath. "I hope this isn't about me stealing your yoghurt though."
"It's a little about stealing my yoghurt," he jokes, you think he's one of those people who'd apologise if you punched them in the face and spat in their drink. It's interesting...
Chan laughs a little. His eyes sparking with amusement for the first time of all the times he's looked at you. Did he trust your word that much?
"He talks about you a lot you know,"
You nearly spit out your drink. Seungmin isn't exactly the densest guy you know. Far from it exactly and he isn't discreet either. So your first instinct is to think he knows something.
You watch Felix from a distance, a solo cup in hand, he's laughing at something Hyunjin said, there's a crinkle along the bridge of his nose and his upper lip curls upwards to reveal his teeth. In reality, in everyone's eyes, your lives are separate. They walk on eggshells around you still...you assure yourself there's no way anyone could've guessed.
So you play dumb, glugging the whiskey into your cup. It spills around the edges, landing on the semi-lit neon counter.
"Who?"
Seungmin blinks at you. An unreadable expression on his face.
"Jisung." He says, "Who else?"
You feel yourself getting less excited, the breath you were unconsciously holding passing your entire form. Jisung is the newest addition to your life, a performing arts student who offered to portrait model for a project you'd been given in class. He's cute, forward, which you like a lot. And you notice whilst using him for inspiration, that he looks at you just as attentively as you had at him.
Only for different reasons.
Jisung asks for your number. You say yes. Half-heartedly. Though at the forefront of your mind you keep comparing everyone to the guy you go home to ever so often, you pick out their flaws and their perfections and you think to yourself he isn't like this, he is like this.
"Yeah?" You pose, sipping and wincing. "What did he say?"
"Just the usual stuff...." Seungmin tilts his head, he's not drinking tonight because he has an exam tomorrow. You think it's a little funny that he's carrying around water in a solo cup. "But I can tell he has the hots for you,"
You laugh this time. That's no surprise to you. "Well he's not so bad himself."
Seungmin narrows his eyes, shooting you a suspicious look.
"Of course you'd say that...." He taunts, "Heard you guys hung out...how was that by the way?"
"It was alright. Sort of just...happened. We bumped into each other and he offered to buy me dinner."
"And you...said yes?"
You give him a blank look, sarcasm dripping from your monotonous sentences, how else would you have spent time together?
"No, I didn't, Seungmin,"
The owner of the name rolls his eyes at your satirical comment, "No need to be mean, I'm just a little surprised is all."
"Surprised?"
You raise an eyebrow, Felix is still in your line of sight, it looks like he's stalling, waiting for your conversation to end so you could leave. He glances at you a few times and you quickly text him a 5 more minutes. "Why's that?"
"Cause every time you start to have feelings for someone, you take one step forward and ten steps back," he points out, "Think about it...you haven't been in like an....actual relationship after...well, you know," he postulates.
You glare at Seungmin, your pride somewhat injured.
"Hey! I've....dated."
"No....you slept around with people, that's not the same as dating." He retorts.
You snort.
Wouldn't you know.
Minho changes an upbeat pop song to something mellow. It's in a foreign language...maybe Spanish, you understand nothing but you don't have to to know it's a sad tune, the lyrics coming together in a melancholic harmony. Your eyes drift away, you feel your attention falter.
It was not unknown for you to have absolute control over your life, be it living your days by strict routine or building such a sturdy pretentious armour around yourself so that your organic self remained unscathed underneath. You had learnt the hard way that being yourself in front of other people would only bring you hurt...but if no one really knew you, no one could hurt you.
This game of hide and seek had become such a long standing practise in your life that it disconnected who you are from who you pretended to be. And every time the extent of your actual desires, monsters much beyond your control rose to the surface, they brought you shame, disgust.
You found those pretences withering away, the shell of protection around you falling apart whenever the thought of Felix crossed your mind. — his heavy noise of content against your neck, his fingers curling into your sheets, his open mouthed kiss against the arch of your hipbone, everything and anything...you had again, despite all your abrasions, become madly consumed by him.
And you must admit to yourself that you are becoming quite ridiculous because of it.
In this strange moment, you realise you almost need Felix to harp on about you even though you specifically asked him to keep all that you have a secret. You want his friends to come scurrying to you to start telling you that he cares so much he can't keep his mouth shut, to be so enamoured with you that his innermost feelings become painfully apparent, that it's utterly stupid of you to not see how he feels about you.
That's not how it goes though. Stuff like that only happens in movies.
Felix responds, texting, "Take all the time you need." Surprised, you steal a glimpse of him, but only when Seungmin isn't looking. You didn't know what you expected, something more crude, that would give away that he was jumping on the balls of his feet to only get into your pants, that would remind you that Felix is nothing but your fuck buddy. You find that you always look for reasons to resent him....because if you did, it meant that you didn't have to acknowledge how you're still in love with him.
You knew what you were in for. And hoping, wanting something more....is no more than wishful thinking.
Felix smiles at you, a genial smile, a simple curve along the corner of his lips which conveys patience, but also something deeper, like...understanding.
Again no matter how much you pushed him away he seemed to find his way back to you in some fashion, just to convey that your union is not all as black and white as you told yourself it was.
You down the entire drink in one swig. Seungmin makes a face at you, the kind he makes when you stick your fries in ice cream for shits and giggles,
"Well....we broke up a long time ago," You hiss at the awful taste stinging your throat, sounding slightly angry. You can't believe it matters still, but when you've been clutching onto something for too long, be it a painful emotion or a memory...you start to think it's the locus of your life, an integral part of you. It terrifies you to think who you'd become without it — vulnerable, malleable, sensitive.
You can't do that again.
The last few weeks, regardless of how good they were, didn't change a thing.
It couldn't. You wouldn't let it.
Seungmin is right, you think, you are taking ten steps back. Just not in the context he thought.
"There's no reason I shouldn't start now."
Turns out there is a reason.
Jisung asks you out the next day. He's so friendly that you feel overwhelmed. At all times of the day, he dresses like a frat boy out on his morning jog. A nike running shirt and loose fitted trousers, a baseball cap worn the other way around...it's a little silly.
You don't mind it, having the kind of apathy you would have towards someone you don't know very well.
Everything with him feels new, awkward. But also slightly exciting. He talks too much when he's nervous and you notice that he's almost always nervous because of your personality, as though he can't really put a finger on you and doesn't know what to do about it. Besides...he’s not a horrible kisser either, you muse, he just doesn’t know what you want.
Yet whenever you heard yourself thinking those compliments, you couldn't help but feel utterly guilty, a strangely deep seated feeling that you were doing something wrong.
Why did you feel this way....
Felix isn't your boyfriend anymore. You don't owe him any form of loyalty. You knew that. You're someone who sticks to their gut feelings and your gut had decided that something about seeing Jisung didn't feel right and not just because of Felix, but because you're not interested in a relationship just yet. And you're sure he could tell you aren't, he shouldn't quite expect a call back anytime soon.
"I had a nice time," you say, because it's true. He took you out for ice cream and bought you candy floss when you stared at it for too long.
When Jisung doesn't respond for a hot minute, you follow his trail of vision, which instead of focusing on you, has shifted to the semi-lit backdrop of your apartment. He's too obvious.
"Do...you want to come in?"
He flounders a little at your suggestion, embarrassed. "Would that be alright?....if I did...."
"That depends, are you gonna kill me?"
You say with a straight face. No matter much Jisung prodded at your exterior, you wouldn't budge, like you usually hadn't. Unravelling isn't really your thing so....he can't tell if you're kidding or not.
"No...?"
You snort, "Why do you sound so unsure?"
Jisung's face has grown impossibly red, he could feel his ears burning in indescribable shame. You just have this air about you that makes you incredibly hard to read and it's really attractive.
"I....I didn't..."
You keep your voice, steady, calm, "Relax," "I'm just screwing with you," you say, stepping aside for him to enter, "Make yourself at home."
You suppose you were born to study the arts.
You never could consider yourself a studious being. When you were in school, you remember falling behind in classes where the arduous process of revising was required, say mathematics or the sciences even.
Though that realisation hadn't come to you naturally.
Your parents wouldn't take kindly to you not taking up a "well paying" profession and you fell victim to the constant barrage of criticisms, of mockery which ultimately conditioned you to think some part of you, a large part just wasn't good enough.
And with Felix gone....
You were at your worst.
The two years you spent without him were the hardest, a set of years that obliged you to protect yourself from all the hurt around you, inside you. And while the security that you provided yourself is undoubtedly necessary for well...anyone, the process itself had its wicked way of rendering you unspeakably lonely.
You agreed to apply as an engineering major to gain your parents' approval and then transferred to the arts department by the time you'd successfully moved out. You haven't spoken to them ever since...and it hurt you more than you would deign to admit.
When your mum drops over for a surprise visit and chances upon your ex-boyfriend loitering about in your kitchen, fixing up midnight munchies, she takes a natural guess that you've gotten back together. (Which you think is far more agreeable than the truth. Knowing your mother, a staunch supporter of your relationship with him, she wouldn't take lightly to your arrangement.) And before you know it, you're all having dinner.
Felix makes an effort to dress up well, discarding his usual hoodies and joggers for a more formal look, you suspect it has something to do with the fact that you haven't attended any casual settings with him since you broke up.
Cutlery clinks against ceramic, coming down with a semi-loud thump as you try to swallow the enormous lump in your throat. Your mum makes a passing jab at you, saying how you had settled for a much "easier" major than say architecture or philosophy, she bitterly mentioned that everything worked out in the end. After all, your choice is a "much fitting" field of study for someone of your caliber, backhandedly insinuating that you're far too stupid to pursue anything else.
What inspires hilarity is how those insults still affected you. In front of Felix, you act like these few years have brought the fighter out in you and here you are trying to blink away the onslaught of tears prickling your vision. It feels like someone stripped you off your skin, off your flesh and picked out all your shortcomings for him to see.
You expect him to stay quiet, you expect him to think of you as the utterly shameful, selfish being you tell yourself you are,
But Felix's fingers find your shaky knuckles under the table where they rest on your knee, he implants the weight of them in a reassuring squeeze. "Well I think it's great," he says instead, smiling cheerfully at your mum. To which she, for the lack of support, sheepishly beams at him, "Not many people have the drive to do what they want to do. Or know what they want to do...take it from me, Missus [.....]" He laughs nonchalantly, the hairs on the back of your neck standing to attention upon hearing the lovely sound. You always liked his laugh, the sound rippling against your naked skin, thick baritone when he'd just woken up and a kiddish falsetto when he's extremely happy.
You wonder when you started paying so much attention.
Felix glances at you, lingering for a long minute."I bet it took a lot of guts."
You feel your chest constrict with a sudden surge of emotion from the mere look, you can't remember if the Felix you knew in the past, or anyone for that matter, had ever beamed at you with such pride.
You wonder what he'd think if he knew about Jisung, why you had neglected to tell him at all....you knew, because this little moment is precious to you and you had no reason to tarnish it. Not when you had time.
You tilt your head, using your free hand to hastily find the back of his neck, drawing closer to him with little strength. The more he realised what you're doing, the more excited he got. See he found your newly introduced public display of affection immensely attractive, though obviously embarassed by the sudden motion...
You can do crazy things sometimes. Really crazy things. In public and he has never opposed to such exhilarating things, be it in restrooms or even in a similar setting when you were dating, there was a certain thrill to it which drove him to the brink of insanity. Felix would silently implode your attention when you were alone and when you were out in the open, in whichever way he was to receive it, the way which insinuated you were his was the best of them all. All that was fine though...because it was just the two of you.
But now...in this indecent time, he wishes he could hear what you're thinking.
Had... had you gone completely mad?! Your mum is looking!
Your face is stoic, Felix's mouth parts, then you reach over and kiss him shamelessly.
Over the years, all the things that have caused you pain were things you had endured on your own, in his absence. This realisation alone invites a heavy conviction inside you.
Because you know it just as well as he does, no matter how sincere he is to you — you don't need Felix. Not really.
But you want him.
You do a stupid thing. A stupid endearing thing and Felix's heart beats like it would jump out of his mouth if he opened it.
It was meant to be a secret, what you two have, a matter of uncomplicated lust which didn't require the attention of anyone because it initially or so you put it, wasn't important enough.
Then you charge to him, he supposes it has a little to do with the person who was blatantly flirting him in the middle of Changbin's Halloween party, he doesn't care though.
You don't like embarrassing yourself, so he doesn't actually expect you to wear a black cat hairband matching his white ears and feline tail. Felix wants to think it means something, how despite the coos and the caas, the giant wave of surprise washing over your friends, you interlace your fingers within his and kiss his cheek.
He doesn't what that makes the two of you now... but he would give you all the time in the world to figure that out if it meant you could be his again.
You trace your fingers against outline of his face. Splatters of moist moonlight kissing the high rise of his cheeks, dusting along the long fringe of lashes which cast shadows along his skin, his freckles are like dots of bronze dispersed on his skin. He's beautiful like this.
"You're thinking too much," he says with his eyes closed, smiling a little. "Don't think so much."
You laugh. "Or what, huh?"
Felix cracks an eye open, his grin big, kiddish. "I was hoping you'd say that," he rubs the tip of his nose against your collarbone, he snuggles closer to your chest. What you hadn't expected was how he shifted his entire weight onto you, lying entirely atop you as though he were a starfish.
You couldn't stop laughing at the motion, it's so cheesy and gross...you love it.
Here's something you don't know — Jisung tells his friends everything, about making out with you and taking you out...everything. News travels fast. Faster than you anticipated. Despite wanting to divulge the matter, you were too taken by the recent shifts in your feelings to confess to your little interaction. You had told yourself again and again — a little later, just a little later and I’ll tell him.
It could be too late now.
The entire campus knew of your little rendezvous, shooting you curious looks... it's not until Minho comes up to verify the floating rumours do you all but sprint to Felix's place. You think of Chan's trusting eyes, of don't hurt him, of laughing in the intimacy of your bedroom and swiping your fingers down his spine like you were trying to commit the undulating design to memory.
You're not sure where it all began.
but you don't want it to end.
Felix doesn't answer your calls or your messages. When he buzzes you up, just from his gait, just from the resigned look in his eyes, you know he knows.
You watch as he listlessly leaves you to enter, walking before you without saying as much as a word.
You grab Felix’s elbow, making him stop in his tracks. He looks at your fingers wrapping around the muscle, shrugging you off easily. It’s just a small gesture but its impact is so large...that you feel your heart break into a million pieces.
You had never seen Felix being so quiet, even when he was down, he found a manner to radiate a form of optimistic energy which baffled you. You can’t believe how much you could have possibly hurt him. 
 “I can explain.” you gulp, “We went out on one date. It wasn’t because I liked him, I know it’s stupid and...I should’ve told you. I’m sorry, that's not an excuse, but you have to trust me when I say it didn’t...it doesn’t mean anything to me—”
“Did you sleep with him?”
With his back turned away, he still isn’t looking at you, speaking to you with a surprisingly stable tone.
“No.”
Felix takes a shuddering breath, one which expresses the small relief of knowing that Jisung hadn’t seen, touched you, felt you in the way that he only had, but there’s still so much more he wants to know. 
“Did he make you laugh?” 
It’s a silly question, he realises belatedly but he can’t help it. Some part of him, a large part, thinks he’d be more hurt if you made someone happy and they made you happy than if you fucked them.
You shake your head even though he can’t see you. “He didn’t.”
Your fingers again reach for his, wrapping your index into his thumb. You slowly move your hands to his middle, clutching him close to your chest, chin hooking into his shoulder, suddenly...you feel him melt into the embrace. Felix’s voice falters for the first time, small trembles against you. You’re willing to answer all his queries if it could put his mind at ease. You put your heart on hold for too long.
"Do you hate me...?" He sniffles.
You blink....did you?
Felix had changed, like you, he had matured, the past version of him you had so stubbornly ingrained in your endless inner monologue is not the one you grew all too familiar with...
Familiarity does breed contempt, does it not? Well you think the line between love and contempt is untraceable, melded together as a mysterious whole. After all those years, you were still angry, still filled to the brim with contempt for him and more importantly, yourself because you still love him much more than you'd like to admit. After all you've been through. After all this time. The need to love him ultimately encompassed every other emotion which posed itself as a hindrance.
So the opposite of love, the absence of love, you think, isn't hate, it's indifference. An emotion you never felt towards him.
Felix has wedged himself into every aspect of your life, tainted every portion of your routine in his presence and in his absence.
You don't think you'd have it another way.
"You broke my heart," you explain, "I was angry....but I could never hate you for the sake of hating you."
"I can't..." Felix whispers, twisting his body so he could look at you now, “I can’t promise you that it won’t be hard but I'm not—I’m not going anywhere...you know that right?”
You lean your forehead against his, his eyes shifting to your mouth, hands rising to wrap around your neck. You smile.
“I know.” you say, "Me neither."
“I love you...” He says in a small voice, putting his hand against your knuckles. “Do you love me?”
Your eyes soften, cupping his face like this — carefully collecting a lone tear with your thumb before it could touch his cheek. This time there is not a shred of hesitancy, no pause, no pondering before you say, 
“I never stopped.”
You enter in a blind rush of panic, thinking you might miss your ride, feet knocking together, elbows hitting elbows, bustling all around you and the sudden overwhelming stench of people hit you, it’s not an ideal setting, not at all actually. 
But you couldn’t bother to be displeased a second you spent with him. A teenager rolls her eyes at how disgustingly in love you are, elderly couples tutting under their breath...albeit, you don’t fail to notice their subtle smiles, small shake of their heads which attested to the fact that the joy you both radiate is.. absolutely infectious. You stumble with him behind, Felix is laughing breathlessly, bumping into your chest as the train suddenly starts moving, you place a finger on his cheek and he raises his chin to look at you.
“Did you eat?” he repeats, mocking himself, a dialogue from a time which seems an element of the distant past replaced by a love which compensated for every hitch in your relationship. You still argue, still disagree and still make up the same. Felix was right, it isn’t easy.
But when two people love each other as much as you do,
it’s worth trying. With every fibre of your being.
“No.”  You laugh, playing along, “But I could, with you.”
796 notes · View notes
ridreamir · 3 years ago
Text
[After Hisui AU] Random Ingo and Emmet blurb (reader insert) that's just supposed to be pleasant to read : ) Can be read as a platonic thing, though some of this might have a tinge of attraction implied : P it's up to interpretation! This is a spinoff/amalgam of a few different AUs I have, but they're not at all needed to understand the writing itself-- Hisui is mentioned in here though! Apologies if there are any errors, I was looking forward to publishing this but did quite a bit of choppy revising (I cut a lot of content out), and perhaps should have continued to refine the post itself.
Tumblr media
You hadn't even been in the region for that long, and yet life here was fast and upbeat, spilling over with all sorts of strange surprises. The cities, the towns, the spirits of People and Pokemon, all never slept, the lights never dimmed, Unova was constantly teeming with the hopes and dreams of everyone who lived there. For you, something similar had brought you here, so in a way it was as if you were already a part of it, this region of passion. Your dreams were nothing big, but somehow they were strong enough to whisk you across time and space, into another completely different era. The journey was not without its bumps, and discovering Emmet for the first time had completely changed everything about your time here in Unova. Actually, your arrival had also thrown him for a bit of a loop. As far as Ingo was aware, your shared train had long since separated its carts, and changed course for split rails. So Ingo had decided not to tell him, not about Hisui, not about you, at some point it all just started to seem like a weirdly vivid dream. But you were real, real enough to run straight into Emmet out and about as you distractedly tried to figure out the Xtransceiver. The colision itself wasn't too bad, mostly because you've endured much worse during your time in the Survey Corps. With the way he nearly toppled over you could tell he did not share the same sentiment. "My! Pardon me!" He'd rushed out, trying to steady his legs. "It seems neither of us was watching where we were going-- We've just crashed into each other! My brother says some meetings happen by chance, I believe him. But!-- You're strong! Physically strong! You don't look it!" At first, you'd mistaken him for Ingo when you looked up to meet his gaze, but with the way he was circling you in pointed fascination, paired with the obvious differences, you didn't take long to connect the dots. This wasn't just an illusion-- he was Ingo's twin brother.
Before you could get a word out, he'd been pacing back and forth, torn between two different destinations. He had a train he desperately had to catch, despite his newfound fascination (he definitely hesitated, he even whined out as he tore himself between you and the direction of the terminals) but he had to cut your chance meeting short. Of all the days to run into an amazing trainer!
He remembers you trying to call after him. He turned around with the widest smile and said "I'll be looking forward to seeing you in the Battle Subway! Fight hard and make it to the end!"
And that was the original plan-- he'd wait for you to come and challenge the two of them, but he forgot to mention the double line! Suddenly he felt as if he'd made a grave mistake, he was just so caught up in the moment that he hadn't even noticed it slipped away from him.
Aknowledging his slip up, he went to go tell his brother about the interesting morning he'd just had, thinking he could confide in Ingo, but instead his brother suddenly dropped everything he was doing and took off running. (A very not Ingo-thing to do!) Of course had Emmet trailed after him, yelling as everyone watched their two bosses sprinting through the subway corridors toward the exit to the aboveground.
He even helped Ingo in scouring the various city streets, not sure why his brother was so interested in someone he only had a vague description of. But by sheer luck he caught you exiting the indoor rollercoaster park that used to be the Nimbasa City Gym, and he pointed for Ingo to look in your direction. "Innngggooo!" He remembered shouting at a volume that nearly rivaled Ingo's himself. "Oover heeeere!" He waved his arms up high, catching the attention of both you and Ingo who'd been standing near the entrance to the Amusement Park. And so you stood at opposite ends, not yet having caught sight of the other brother because Emmet had been waving at you to come over-- but when you did see Ingo standing beyond where Emmet had been, you froze up on the spot. Emmet whipped around to see Ingo clutching himself out of nervousness, his eyes wide and his face full of astonishment. After all this time of convincing himself it was just a dream, you were standing here right in front of him, looking exactly as you had before. Emmet's gaze whipped back and forth, trying to figure out what was happening. "What's this? Can one of you fill me in-- Or, wait," He raised a finger, interrupting the stand-off, not one of you acknowledging that you were making a scene in a public place. "I would love to hear the story of this, truly! Ignore my presence-- continue as if I'm not here please!" ("I would have remembered meeting someone as notable as you!" Emmet would once again tack on in the middle of his storytelling, to Elesa or to anyone curious about how your odd trio came to be.)
The three of you somehow ended up sitting on a bench, you sandwiched between the two of them as Ingo held your hand and didn't say much, but listened to you ramble about how you ended up in Unova, and how you'd ran into his carbon copy just earlier that day.
Ingo was grateful to be sitting whilst you retold everything that had happened, and he kept squeezing your hand-- and Emmet was still there listening in without the background of this story that his brother had neglected to tell him.
Occasionally Ingo would butt in to ask a question or two about what happened after his departure, all of which you were happy to oblige. Emmet had quite a few questions himself, but he kept interrupting the story and had to bite them back so he could listen. And by the end of it, the Subway Station and their duties long-neglected, Ingo suddenly laughed a delighted, wonderful, Ingo-ish laugh, something that caught the ears of everyone who was within earshot. You hadn't said anything funny, nothing in particular had spurred it, he just felt it bubble up and let it out without worrying that he might be misunderstood-- because you understood, and his brother understood. You were two of the only people in the entire world who could. Then, since they'd already ditched work and were right there, you received your first invitation to ride the Nimbasa Ferris Wheel-- a usually couples-only ride. Of course, that meant leaving Emmet behind (with the promise that he would get his turn when Ingo was ready to let go of your hand so that he could get to know you!) but if it were allowed it would have been the three of you.
.
.
(Bonus) After the fact, you learned that Emmet was actually incredibly flustered from the moment you met. (It wasn't every day someone could excite him like that!) He meant what he said though about you being physically strong despite not looking it-- it felt like getting clotheslined by a pillar made of solid steel! And just by running into you, he could tell that you had-- 'An unusual and almost intimidating constitution!'-- something he repeats any time he's asked to retell the story. "You're an incredible trainer!" He reaffirms now, confident in his initial assessment.
How he can read those sorts of things just by looking at a person (or physically colliding with them) you're still unsure, but you've met people with other abilities so you don't doubt a few special few actually do have them. (And, as you looked on at the city, past the horizon from high above the sky, Ingo found himself captivated by something other than the endless sea of lights. He was standing next to his dream come to life.)
34 notes · View notes
queensoybean0724 · 3 years ago
Text
Succession Chapter 4 (Karl Heisenberg/female reader) Resident Evil Village fanfic
Here’s chapter 4!!  I hope y'all enjoy it!
Title: Succession Chapter 4
Characters: Karl Heisenberg, female reader
Rating: PG-13 for language (possible kidnapping trigger warning) this is a slow burn; it will get very smutty and spicy later on!
Summary: you discover a long lost relative has died and made you his sole beneficiary.  While flying to collect your inheritance, you crash in a village in Romania.
Author’s Note: I do not own the characters from Resident Evil Village. This is a work of fiction. Anything remotely similar to anyone living or dead is purely coincidental.
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter 4
The factory was not a cozy place.  The air was stifling and steam rose sporadically from slits in the walls.  It was a dark place with sparse light bulbs overhead guiding the way down the halls.  Some of the bulbs hung busted and dark.  Red lights sat over doorways to show where the exits were or pointing towards the direction of the nearest exit.
You remembered the various turns and doorways so you could easily escape if and when you were given the chance.
Heisenberg kept his grip on your arm tight as he pulled you down the hallway towards his living quarters.  He lifted the cigar in his other hand up to his lips, taking a deep puff.  You walked through the smoke as he exhaled, unable to stop yourself from enjoying the smell.  He stopped before a door at the end of the hall.
“Here we are,” Heisenberg announced, turning the knob to the door.  He pushed it open and took a step back, releasing your arm, and allowing you to be the first to step inside.  You stood there and gave him a stoic glare.
“Come on...in you go,” he said, his arm coming around behind you and his firm hand connecting to your ass.
“Ouch!” you yelped as the force of the spank pushed you over the threshold.
His living quarters were surprising.  In a massive building where everything seemed cold and hard, this room was quite cozy.  It was a large room, twice the size of the room he had you locked away in.  It was warm due to the small fireplace against the wall.  A tiny kitchen area was directly to the right with a sink, countertop, and a stove with an oven on top.  Against the far wall was a queen size metal bed with headboard and footboard.  Both ends had vertical metal railings.  A small nightstand sat next to the bed with a lamp and two books on top.  On the other side of  the bed was a large dresser with six drawers.  Next to that stood a large bathtub along with  a full standing shower with head to toe glass walls.  You looked to the left and saw a large table that acted as both a dining room and a desk.  Papers lay strewn across it along with a dirty plate, dirty mug, and an ashtray..
“This is where you’ll stay...with me…” Heisenberg said, closing and locking the door behind him.  You watched as he locked it with a key that he put in his pants pocket.  Damn, you thought, no chance getting out without the key.
“And where will I sleep?” you asked...but you dreaded the answer.
“In the bed,” he answered as if you had asked him the stupidest question he had ever heard.  You scoffed.  
“And where will you sleep?” you asked, dreading that answer even more.
“In...the...bed…” he said, getting closer behind you.  He leaned in and inhaled the scent of your hair.  
“I am not sleeping in the bed with you!” you firmly stated, turning around to face him head on.
“Well, it’s either in the bed or on the hard floor,” he shrugged, going to his desk and rummaging around the papers with his cigar hanging from his mouth.  You looked down at the floor and grimaced.  It did not look like it had been swept or cleaned in a very long time.  
“You think I’m going to willingly sleep in that bed with you?” you asked in amazement, “what if I try to escape while you sleep?  Or what if I try to kill you in your sleep?”
Heisenberg looked at you and let out a loud laugh before walking to the bed.  “You truly are a little spitfire, aren’t you?”  He bent over the headboard and picked up a long chain with a vice-like contraption that looked like handcuffs.  You narrowed your eyes at him.
“Do you do this to all the women you bring back here?” you quipped, finding yourself getting more brazen with your words.
“Haven’t had any complaints before,” Heisenberg joked, letting them fall loudly to the floor.
You rolled your eyes and turned your back to him, going towards the table.  A drawing was facing up and it looked like sketches of some kind of person.  You walked over, your curiosity spiked.  As you reached for the paper and the stack of papers beneath it, the dirty plate and mug slid across the table and fell on top of the picture.  You yelped and jumped back, turning around towards Heisenberg.  His left hand was extended towards the table, his fingers curved as if reaching for something.  You looked between him and the plate and mug.
“How are you doing that???” you asked in disbelief, remembering how he seemingly moved the cot telepathically in the other room to stop you from escaping.  Heisenberg chuckled and lowered his arm.
“Y/N, you are in a place that defies any laws of physics, genetics, science, or biology....” he said as he shrugged his trenchcoat off his shoulders.  He went to the chair next to the table and draped his coat across the back.  “I know you are afraid, you are in shock after the crash, and you think I have brought you here to do God only knows what to you...but trust me when I say that this factory is the safest place for you.  You have no idea how dangerous it is in the village…”
“And you’re not dangerous?  You literally have a giant wheel and conveyor belt full of bodies rotating out there!”
Heisenberg laughed as he sat down on the chair.  He rested his elbow on the table and took another drag off his cigar.  “Don’t comment on something you know nothing about,” he murmured, “now, I think you should relax and rest your weary head.  I’m sure surviving the crash has left you a bit shaken…”
You shook your head defiantly.  “No...no, I need to call for help!  I was on my way to Moldova...I need to inform them that I’m still alive!  There has to be a rescue crew searching for the wreckage...please let me go!  Let me call someone!”
Heisenberg continued to smoke his cigar, studying you as you began to panic.  “Calm down, doll face,” he said, putting his cigar out in the ashtray, “look...this place isn’t on any map.  We are surrounded by mountains, and the only person who comes through here is the Duke when he sells supplies and his wares.”
“The Duke?” you asked, “well...when will he come around again?  Could I get a ride with him to the next town and call for help?  Or the castle...that Moreau guy said there was a telephone in the castle…”
“You are not stepping one foot out of this place, Y/N, and that is final!” Heisenberg roared, standing to his feet.  He took three steps forward, ripping off his sunglasses, and looked down at you.  His sudden burst of anger scared you, but something about his eyes made you go still.  Yes, they held menace and were threatening...but...it was like he wanted to protect you from something.  A tiny glint showed in his gaze as he looked from your eyes to your mouth and back again.  You felt your throat go dry and your heart beat increase.  You glanced at his mouth and back to his eyes.  A soft stirring formed in the pit of your stomach.
Heisenberg put his sunglasses back on and walked towards the table.  He cleared his throat and shuffled his papers.  Gathering every piece of paper in a pile, he turned back to you.  “Your full name is Y/N, right?” he spoke gruffly.
You took steps backwards and sat down on the bed, still shaken by his gaze and closeness.  “Yes,” you murmured softly.  Heisenberg picked up a pencil and wrote your name on the top paper in the stack.
“I’ll go to the wreckage and see if I can find whatever is left of yours amongst the cargo...maybe a few other suitcases that you might be able to use.  In the meantime,” he said, walking to his dresser, “here is an old shirt of mine.  Your clothes are covered in dirt and blood…”
You looked down at your clothes and saw that he was right.  With all the hell you went through, you didn’t stop to look at how your clothes were riddled with dirt, snow, and blood (both from you and from when the lycans drooled over you.)
He pulled an oversized beige shirt with three buttons at the neckline.  He held the shirt out to you and you took it from his grasp.  “Thank you,” you whispered.
Heisenberg walked to the door and retrieved his key from his pocket.  “You can get water from the tap.  There are some books on the table and on the dresser...they aren’t much, but they’ll pass the time until I get back.”
You watched him as he opened the door, stepped out, and closed the door without another word.  You continued to sit on the edge of the bed, his shirt in your hand, and your thighs pressed tightly together.
180 notes · View notes
smoochkooks · 4 years ago
Text
—hymne a l’amour (m.)
Tumblr media
⟶ pairing: park jimin/reader
⟶ genre: smut, fluff, tiny bits of angst
⟶ word count: 5.5k
⟶ summary: it’s valentine’s day and your boyfriend decides to surprise you in more ways than one. and when you’re dating park jimin, cocky, smart and obnoxiously good-looking archeologist, you can be sure of absolutely nothing.
⟶ warnings: dom!jimin, sub!reader, big dick!jimin, sir kink, oral (m receiving), thigh riding, multiple orgasms, orgasm denial, ass slapping, dirty talk, use of degrading names, unprotected sex, mentions of jimin having a daddy kink, jimin being disgustingly sweet boyfriend, oc having at least 2 (two) mental breakdowns, cringy valentine’s day presents
this is eldorado valentine’s day special but it can be read as a standalone. enjoy! xx
Tumblr media
Spending Valentine's Day in the city of Paris is like walking through the streets of Beijing and smelling the strong essence of soy sauce and chicken every time you take a breath.
Overwhelming.
(Or at least that's what you think is a good comparison, since you've never stood your foot in Beijing before.)
Paris seems to be on another level when it comes to celebrating Valentine's Day. It's because that's the city of love, someone may say, but no, my friend, it's not just that. French grammar isn't the only stupid thing about said country. Citizens are even weirder, in more ways than one. It's the Eiffel Tower and the smell of garlic that disguises it all when you first visit France.  
A week before February 14th, restaurants, cafees and grocery shops are all covered from head to toe in red hearts, chubby cupids, big teddy bears, various kinds of roses and, at the top of that – everywhere you focus your eyes on, you spot those huge inscriptions where words ‘love’ and ‘I love you’ are spelled in hundred different types of swirly fonts.
It's all too kitschy for your liking but tourists and locals don’t actually mind it even a bit. Once a year Paris turns into a set of the most cliché rom-com and no matter how irksome it might feel, you just have to survive this festival of boofonery.
You've always despised Valentine's Day with every fiber of your being (mostly because you hadn’t had anyone you could actually spend this day with) but your judgement took a sharp three-sixty turn when certain blond, charismatic man entered your life. Now, while you’re happily taken, a romantic dinner and a bouquet of red roses don’t sound that bad.  
But when you're dating someone like Park Jimin, a smart-ass, cocky and obnoxiously good-looking archeologist, you can be sure of abosultely nothing.  
It's a little past ten, you’re laying in your king-size bed, a day before the actual Valentine's Day. Jimin informed you he was going to be late for dinner because of some extra paperwork he had to do in the office, so you patiently wait for him. Wrapped like a fancy Christmas gift in a new pair of flimsy, lacy lingerie you recently bought in Victoria’s Secret, all hidden underneath Jimin's baggy t-shirt (the combination of casual and slutty never fails to drive him crazy). The set is cute, in a baby pink colour. The last time you pulled a move like this, Jimin went hard, literally and lyrically.
Let's just say that Park Jimin (and his dick) likes high-quality underwear.
Dating Jimin has taught you a few things, one of them being that his sex drive is insatiable, so you always need to be prepared. That’s why you're now laying here, on your bed, freshly shaved and smelling of coconut, your precious pussy ready to be worshipped by Jimin's mouth.  
When you hear the familiar jingle of keys and the door to your apartment swings open, you squeal in excitement, grabbing your phone from the nightstand to scroll through it mindlessly so you don’t come across a girl whose only purpose in life is to get dicked down by her boyfriend.
(Which, right now, is your only purpose.)
“Babe, I’m home!”
You hear Jimin pulling off his shoes and coat, so you shout back, “I’m in the bedroom!”
He seemed to be in a good mood in the morning and if nothing's changed, you're positive about getting some action tonight. A well-deserved orgasm after work it's all you crave. You squeeze your thighs, and wait.
“God, I’m so fucking exhausted.” Jimin announces upon entering the room and as soon as those words leave his mouth, he collapses face down onto the bed. His lifeless corpse smells like sweat mixed with his usual cologne and you wrinkle your nose in disgust.
And that’s on getting railed by your boyfriend tonight.
“Hi, sweetheart,” he murmurs after a moment, voice laced with tiredness. He grunts and lifts himself up to place a chaste kiss on your lips. He tastes like bitter coffee and it makes you cringe, but you kiss him back nonetheless. He pulls off too fast for your liking and nuzzles his head in the crook of your neck instead. He cuddles into your side, mumbling something about you feeling warm.
In your head, you count. When was the last time you two had sex? Right, last Tuesday. Oh boy, what a night it was. Your ass still hurts a little while sitting on a chair, a byproduct of your boyfriend's palm landing smack after smack on your cheeks. Lesson learned: never smile too broadly to the waiter who blatantly flirsts with you. You're sure the whole appartment complex heard that night who makes you feel that good  
(As if they don’t already know.)
See? Park Jimin is unpredictable.
“How was work?’’ you decide to ask instead, clearing your thoughts from the inappropriate images of Jimin’s bare body pressed to yours as he fucked you that night. You thread your fingers through his blond locks just the way he likes, massaging his scalp.
He sighs, his words muffled when he speaks. “This new employee can’t do shit. I had to prepare everything before tomorrow's expedition by myself,” he says. “I have to tell Namjoon to fire his ass.”  
You falter your movements for a second. Right, the expedition. You completely forgot about it. Jimin's going to be out of town for the whole day, digging in the soil in some French village the name of you cannot pronounce.
It looks like your fancy lingerie has to wait for her big premiere a little longer.  
“What time are you planning to be back home?” you ask.
“Dunno. Probably late.” Jimin exhales loudly, his breath tickling your neck. His hand travels to your nude thigh, giving it a firm squeeze. You fight back a moan that threatens to spill from you mouth. You really need to get laid soon. “We set off at 6am.” he adds, tracing circles on your bare skin. Your smile drops.
So the plans for morning sex on Valentine's Day stay where they belong. In your dreams.  
“You're so soft. And you smell like coconuts. I could stay like this forever.” Jimin mumbles, circling your waist with his arms and pulling you even closer to him.  
You sigh, basking in this situation just for a while, stroking Jimin's hair and listening to his steady breathing until he eventually falls asleep. Still fully clothed, still with his hand on your thigh. Carefully, so you don’t wake him up, you get up from the bed to take off your underwear. You do feel a little disappointed, but it's okay.  
When you settle yourself on the bed next to Jimin again, your back facing him, a strong arm pulls you flush to his body. You hear him sighing with relief, and it makes you smile to yourself.  
Lights off, everything can wait for tomorrow.
Tumblr media
In the morning, just like expected, you wake up alone. There's no sight of Jimin, his side of the bed empty and cold. For your dismay, there’s no bouquet of red roses waiting for you in the kitchen, no box of chocolates or a small, cheesy note with your name written on it. Not even a short “Happy Valentine's Day, baby!” text on your phone. Absolutely nothing.  
You tells yourself it’s fine. Maybe Jimin didn’t have enough time, maybe he was too occupied with expedition to prepare something special, maybe the big surprise is yet to come. However, you can’t quite shake off the feeling that something do seem odd and it makes you anxious. Leaving without a single text is not Jimin's style. Not when it's your first Valentine's Day spend together.
You probably shouldn’t worry that much. It's not a big deal, after all you hate those types of annual holidays and Jimin knows it. Yet something about the whole situation makes you uncontrollably uneasy. You have never been like this, vulnerable and sheepish. You hate Park Jimin for turning you into such a softie.
Walking through the streets of Paris makes you feel nauseous. You look at all the happy couples sucking each others’ faces for everyone to see and fight an urge to gag. Someone shouts “Love is in the air!” and you almost throw up. Everytime you see someone holding heart-shaped balloons or flowers, you whip your head in other direction. It's nothing, you keep reminding yourself. A stupid holiday that doesn’t mean anything at all.
But the actual nail to the coffin happens to be the atmosphere in Eldorado headquarters. It drives you absolutely crazy.
It's 12am and still no word from Jimin. You checked: this bastard was online one hour ago, so he just doesn’t want to talk to you. Fine, mister. If this is how you wanna play, try sucking your dick by yourself, beacuse I’m not getting near it anytime soon, you think to yourself, filled with rage.
Yeri wiggles her pretty eyebrows at you and asks about your plans for tonight. You fake a giggle, saying that Jimin will probably surprise you with something when he gets back from his expedition. The words taste bitter on your tongue, especially when the high hopes you had simply melted away this morning. Your friend then starts babbling about the restaurant she's going to with Jungkook after work and you listen to her rant with forced smile on your face the whole time.
Meanwhile, a few meters away from you Hoseok is giggling like a teenager, typing something on his phone, without a doubt (sex)texting his girlfriend. She's out of town and you’re more than sure Hoseok hasn't gone to bathroom ten minutes ago just to take a piss. Even Namjoon is in a pleasant mood today, humming some old ABBA hits under his breath. Yesterday he couldn’t shut up about his date with a girl who’s also his new neighbour. He met her when she came by to give him homemade croissants. Ironically, that sounds a lot like some kdrama lovestory to you, and Namjoon hates kdramas.
During lunch time, you scroll through your Instagram and almost slam your phone on the wall. There's a new photo uploaded on Kim Seokjin's account.  
kimseokjin92: Celebrating Valentine's Day on Maldives w @minsuga #couplegoals #boyfriends #valentinesday #loveislove
They are on fucking Maldives. Fucking Maldives! You grit your teeth. It's fine. Completely fine.
But the absolute peek, the moment when you almost break down into tears and curl yourself into a ball of misery, comes in the person of Jeon Jungkook. He enters the office with a bouquet of the most beautiful red roses you have ever seen, a huge grin plastered on his stupid face.
Your heart clenches in your chest. Park Jimin could never.  
Jungkook hands Yeri the flowers and she laughs, slapping his chest when he starts declaiming Romeo's monologue from the Shakespeare’s tragedy. He then kisses his girlfriend deeply and lovingly, making her cheeks flush in crimson. Hoseok coos at them, Namjoon following him. You swear you saw Jungkook's tongue in the process of said heavy make out session.  
(Jealously is an awful emotion, you've decided a long time ago.)
An hour later, the bouquet stands proudly on Yeri’s desk and you stare at it with melancholy. You briefly avert your gaze to Jimin's desk and the memories flash before your eyes. The same desk he had you bent over, skirt bunched around your waist and cock drilling into your pussy, when you both stayed together at work after hours not so long ago.  
You mentally slap yourself. Get your shit together, woman. It's not like he broke up with you. It's just some stupid holiday. It's nothing.
“Something's wrong?’’ Yeri asks you with genuine concern written on her face.  
You swallow, forcing yourself to smile. “No, everything's fine. Just a headache.”  
She eyes you suspiciously. “You sure?”
“Yeah.” you say. Even though your friend doesn’t look convinced, she eventually stops bothering you.
It's all good. My boyfriend forgot about our first Valentine's Day together but everything's alright. No worries, you want to say instead.  
Tumblr media
Later that day, when you exit the elevator and walk straight to your apartment, a strange smell of something burning fills your nostrils. Is that food? A real fire? No, that's definitely some meat that stayed too long in the oven.
The closer you are, the smell becomes stronger, like it’s actually coming from your apartment. You furrow your eyebrows.
“What the fuck.” you mutter to yourself.  
When you open the door, your jaw falls slack, eyes wide like saucers.
Never, in your entire life, had you thought  you would see Park Jimin, your own dearest boyfriend, popping out from the kitchen with his hair disheveled, sweat coating his forehead, wearing a black suit underneath the most ridiculous apron you have ever seen: pink with a big-ass ‘mr good lookin is cookin' written in the middle.  
(Can someone remind you why are you dating him? Oh, thank God he isn’t naked underneath.)
He looks completely lost when he spots you, waving awkwardly in your direction. It's probably the first time he touched something in the kitchen that isn’t coffee machine. He’s so flustered that you almost forget he nearly turned your apartment into ashes.
“Hi, babe.” he says sheepishly.
It takes all the willpower you hold not to spit a lung watching your boyfriend who absolutely hates cooking, trying to look unimpressed by the smell of burnt food. He does a pretty poor job though, an apron not helping in the situation.
“Happy Valentine's Day!’’ he exclaims perhaps a bit too enthusiastically, approaching you and planting a kiss on your cheek. And after that, you burst into hysterical laughter.  
(Seriously, you almost lose your own breath three times.)
Jimin looks terrified but most importantly – put out. You’re probably hurting his enormous, almost the size of Russia pride right now. (Not your fault Jimin has the biggest praise kink on the planet.)  
“Why are you laughing? Is it because of the chicken? Fine, I can’t cook for shit but I tried, okay? I didn’t have enough time and it was the middle of the night in Korea so I couldn’t just facetime my mum for advice and-”
You interrupt his rambling with a searing kiss, effectively shutting him up. He falters for a moment but quickly catches up, pulling you closer to him, placing his hands on your waist and deepening the kiss.  
But then, when his about to trail kisses down your throat, you hit his arm.
“What was that for?!” Jimin yelps, looking at you with astonishment.
“I thought you fucking forgot about the Valentine’s Day!” you yell, slapping his chest. “Why didn't you tell me about this?!”
“Because the definition of surprise says you can’t reveal it sooner?” he reponds in a mocking tone.
“Oh, shut up.” you grumble and pull him in for another kiss. You could feel him smiling into it, cheekily biting onto your lower lip. He places a loving peck on your forehead and brushes the strands of your hair behind your ears. There's so much affection in his eyes you could melt into a puddle right here and there.
“I’m sorry. Jungkook told me you looked upset the whole day.” he whispers.
“I wasn't!” you protest.
“He told me you almost cried when he gave Yeri a bouquet of red roses.”  
This stupid brat.
You look up at Jimin. “Fine. I was mad. And sad. Everyone was having the time of their lives and here I was, on a verge of mental breakdown because my idiot of a boyfriend supposedly forgot about the Valentine's Day.” you say, crossing your arms over chest with a pout.  
Jimin rolls his eyes and takes your hand, leading you to the living room, where a bottle of (your absolute favourite) wine is standing on the table, along with candles and, yes, red roses. It's too cheesy and straight from the cringy rom-coms but you don't mind, because it's Jimin and he poured his heart into this and it's all that matters.
When he approaches you again, he isn’t wearing that stupid apron and you blush at how perfect he looks, almost painfully handsome. His hair needs a cut so it’s pushed back from his forehead. God reincarnated in the form of a smart, cocky archeologist who happens to be your boyfriend.
You're, well, in your black jeans and baby blue sweater and you probably stink, but Jimin assures you with his loving touches he doesn’t mind, never will. He always does that, looking at you with those sparkling eyes which say you're the most beautiful thing in the world for him.
And it doesn't matter how many times you scold him throughout the day, how many banters you have over silly things, because at the end of the day, in each others’ embraces, it feels like home for the both of you.
“Since the chicken chickened out,” Jimin says nonchalantly, filling your glasses with red wine. “We can always get drunk and watch some old romantic movies.”
You smirk. “You cried the last time when we watched ‘When Harry met Sally’.”  
Jimin clicks his tongue. “Don't test my patience, sweetheart or you won't get the presents.” he warns.
You raise your eyebrows. You hope one of them comes in the form of his dick. Suddenly, you’re reminded of your lingerie set, so you make a mental note to wear it after the shower. “Can I see those presents now?” you ask, looking at Jimin with pleading eyes. It's exactly three seconds till he softens.  
“Fine.” he mutters and heads to the bedroom.
When he comes back, he’s not alone. Literally not alone, because he's caring the most hilarious Valentine’s present you could ever think of. A giant, white teddy bear, almost in the size of him, heart-shaped balloons attached to his right paw.
“This is,” Jimin whips his head to read the name on the bear's chest. “Ted.”  
You blink. “You bought me a teddy bear named Ted?”  
Jimin opens his mouth to say some witty comment but he stops when he hears you sob. “Baby, sweetheart, what's wrong?” He kneels in front of you, the bear long forgotten on the floor. You burst into tears and Jimin tries to calm you down, rubbing soothing circles on your thighs.
Once you eventually stop crying and regain your normal breathing, you wipe your tear-strained cheeks and look down at your very much worried boyfriend. “You are an idiot, Park Jimin. A fucking idiot. That teddy bear is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever seen and I should humiliate you for giving me that but...” You take a deep breath. “But I can’t. Because I fucking love you, dumbass.”
The corners of Jimin lips lift in amusement but you’re clearly not done with your little speech, so he waits until you finish. “You organized the most cliché date ever. You read all the Grey's books. You can’t cook for shit and this stupid apron you wore? God have mercy,” You visibly cringe. “You declaim Greek philosophers when you shower. Fuck, you persuaded me to do teacher-student roleplay and I kept calling you daddy during the whole thing because you asked me to. You are everything I despise but at the same time I love you so much,” you say, tears once again welling in your eyes. “I’m sorry I’m telling you this now, even though I've realised this a long time ago.”
Jimin’s silent, so unlike him, declaring his emotions with a huge grin this time. He stands up and picks your body into his arms. You wrap your legs around his waist as he walks you both to your bedroom. He places you gingerly onto the mattress, hovering over your figure.
(Your fancy lingerie can wait for another occasion.)
“I love you too, ___.” he says, staring into your eyes. “You’re making me the happiest man in this world.”  
You roll your eyes, however there’s no use for that because your cheeks are already tainted red. “Oh, stop being such a sap.”  
He smirks. “You love when I’m like this.”  
“That is, in fact, not true.”  
You’re lying and he knows it, but he always lets you banter with him like this anyway.  
“Then what do you want me to be today?” he asks, his hands travel down to your zipper, then pull down your jeans. “Sweet? Loving?” He helps you take off your sweater and you’re left with nothing on beside your underwear. “Or do you want me to be rough? Push you around and fuck you stupid?” You gulp, your attitude successfully shut down. “Come on, use your words.”  
Somehow, you manage to gain your composure. “Want you to take off your clothes first.”  
Jimin chuckles, lowly and with a promise of more to come if you’re patient and behaving well, according to his commands. “You’re not the one to give orders here, baby.” he retorts. Then, he’s gripping your knees, pulling your legs apart and putting your pussy on full display for him.  
There’s already a dark, wet patch forming on your grey panties and he tsks disapprovingly. “You’re wet and I haven’t even touched you yet. You want it that much, huh?”  
You nod. “Please, touch me.”  
“Try again.”  
So he’s in that mood today. You’ve explored a fair share of kinks with Jimin so far and what you know for sure is that he always takes the leading role in bed. He likes to dominate, be the one in charge, railing you into the mattress until you’re crying out so loud your neighbours are banging on your walls.  
You slip into your role naturally, your usual confident behaviour gone and replaced with timidity. He relishes in seeing you like this, helpless and vulnerable, a stark contrast to how you act on daily basis.  
Jimin pins you with his dark stare and you give in. ‘”Yes, sir.”  
“Good girl.”  
He rewards you with a feather-like touch of his fingers on your pussy. He finds your clit with ease, rubbing it with practiced strokes until more juices drip down from your hole, wetting your panties embarrassingly fast. Your legs shake with want for more, to feel him sink his digits knuckle-deep into your cunt and finger you like he did that one time in a bathroom on your flight to Japan.  
He doesn’t seem the slightest bothered with your state, ignoring your pleading eyes and wanton moans. He hasn’t even taken off your underwear yet and you’re already on the verge of an orgasm.  
Jimin knows your body inside and out, probably better than you do, so it doesn’t come as a surprise to you that he can sense when you’re about to climax. He withdraws his hand from your center seconds before your release. You can’t help but huff with annoyance.
“Something's wrong, babygirl?” he asks, saccharine-sweet and annoyingly innocent.  
Your retort dies on your tongue the moment he decides to unbutton his white dress shirt. You’re too distracted with delicious lines of his sculpted chest to complain about your denied pleasure anymore. Your hands itch to touch him but you stay immobile, devouring him with your eyes instead.  
Jimin notices you're staring and smirks. “Like what you see?”  
You nod. “Yes, sir.”  
He then stands up from the bed and motions for you to come closer. You oblige without an ounce of confusion, crawling until you’re sitting on your heels in front of him. It’s a rather humiliating position but you can’t help but feel the rush of adrenaline in your veins when he cups your chin and tilts your head up.  
“Take off my pants.”  
You rush to obey, unbuckling his belt with shaky hands because you know what’s coming next once his pants are pulled down. He’s already hard, the prominent bulge of his cock straining in his briefs.  
“Now my underwear.”  
You nearly moan out loud when his cock slaps his abdomen, mouth salivating to take him in deep but you don’t dare touch him without a directed instruction. He makes sure your eyes are on him and starts stroking himself, spreading the precum all over his length, hissing when his thumb rubs the sensitive head of his cock.  
Jimin groans, low and throaty, and you whimper quietly in response. “What, baby? You want my cock that much?” he asks, his left palm cupping your cheek. You whisper a meek “Please” and he chuckles. “Come on then. Show me what that slutty mouth of yours can do. Open up.”  
Your lips part on command and you nearly moan when he guides his cock into your mouth. You’ve sucked Jimin's dick enough times to know what he likes, what brings him to the edge quicker than hitting the back of your throat. You lick the tip of his cock, eyes darting to check his reaction and, just as you expected, his features twist in pleasure.  
You relish in a minute or two of the control you have over him before he grows bored with your teasing and decides to fuck your mouth instead. But for now, you make sure to have him suffer a little for that stunt he pulled earlier when he didn’t make you come.  
You take him deeper, hollowing your cheeks for extra stimulation. Your hands reach to fondle his balls and you smirk around his cock when you hear a groan leave Jimin's mouth. “Good girl,” he murmurs, stroking your cheek. You lean into his touch, moaning at the praise. “My pretty slut.”  
The first hit on the back of your throat makes you gag because fuck, is he big. The only thing bigger than Jimin's ego seems to be his dick, apparently. When he threads fis fingers through your hair you know what’s about to come; jaw relaxed, saliva dripping down from the corners of your mouth, you’re ready to be ruined.  
He withdraws, giving you exactly five seconds to breathe and then pushes forcefully inside. Your mind is filled with mental images of him giving your pussy the same treatment later. You would whimper at the thought, if your mouth wasn’t stuffed full of dick. Instead, you give your best, swallowing every inch of him obediently.  
“That’s it,” he rasps, clamping one hand on the back of your neck for better leverage. “You’re doing so good, baby.” When he nudges the back of your throat again, you feel him throb. He pulls away from the warmth of your mouth seconds later, panting heavily. He falls back onto the bed and pats his thighs. “Come here.”  
You scoot closer to him and crawl onto his lap. He smiles at you from below, pulling you in for a kiss. The hands he previously gripped your waist with now travel upwards, unhooking your bra. Your hips unconsciously move, pussy gliding along the flexed muscles of his thigh.  
Jimin notices your desperate attempt at getting some friction on your most sensitive parts and helps you rock your hips. He moves your panties to the side and you moan, felling the delicious pressure on your bare center. He’s watching with amusement as you’re falling apart on his thigh, thumb reaching to rub your clit. You cry out, climaxing so hard you’re almost seeing stars behind your closed eyelids.
He keeps helping you ride out your high until you’re whimpering from the overstimulation. “Did you like it?” he then asks, urging you to look at him. “You were so desperate to come, sweetheart. Fucking yourself on my thigh like a bitch in heat,” You whine instead of responding, earning a harsh smack on your ass. “Use your words.”  
Another slap lands on your cheek and you mewl. “Yes, I loved it, sir.”  
He chuckles, maneuvering your body so you’re now positioned over his cock. He gives your ass a firm squeeze and you whimper, arousal dripping down the inside of your thighs despite orgasming just minutes ago. “Ride me, baby.” he says.  
You hurry to obey, guiding his cock inside you. It's a tight fit but your wetness makes it smoother to push him deeper. “So big,” you mumble, bottoming out. You know damn well Jimin likes to be praised and if the smirk that stretches on his lips is anything to go by, he enjoys what you just said. “That feels so good, sir.” You start moving your hips languidly.  
“Yeah?” Jimin quips, hands gripping your waist so tightly it almost makes the skin bruise. “Then show me what a good girl you are for me. Fuck, look at you. You’re so hot.” His palms cup your breasts, thumbs stroking your nipples.  
You keen at the praise and quicken your pace. Your thighs start to burn but you ignore that, bouncing on your boyfriend’s dick like there’s no tomorrow. The room is filled with lewd noises, skin slapping on skin. Jimin looks down, staring at his cock coated in your juices as it disappears inside your hole. He curses at the sight.  
Your legs start to shake, huffs leaving your lips. “Sir–please,” you whine, feeling yourself getting closer to the edge.  
“What do you need, babygirl?” he asks, pinching your nipples. You squeal, your pace losing its previous rhythm.  
“I’m so close.” you stammer. “Please–touch me.”  
“Where you do you want me to touch you, baby?” He ignores your whimpers, the way your pussy keeps squeezing his cock in a vice grip. “Here?” He touches your tits again and you shake your head violently. “Or here–” His fingers find your clit and you cry out loudly. You feel so full, his cock hits your cervix every time you drop down onto him.
“Yes, yes,” you chant, mouth wide open and eyes squeezed shut. You probably look right now like a professional porn star but you couldn’t care less, not when you’re so close to the climax. “Sir–fuckfuckfuck, please!”
“There you go,” Jimin coos, circling your sensitive bud with his thumb. “Come for me, baby.”  
You’re gushing around his dick, arousal leaking out of your hole and coating his thighs with your release. Your upper body gives out and you collapse onto Jimin, your cunt pulsing from the intense pleasure you’ve just experienced.  
“Oh god,” you mumble. “I just saw the answer to the whole universe.”  
You feel Jimin's chest shaking with laughter and when you look up, you find him grinning at you. “That good?”  
“That good.” you confirm, sighing tiredly.  
“Are you okay?” You hear him asking. No matter how much he likes to push you around and fuck until you’re seeing stars, he always makes sure if you’re feeling comfortable to continue.  
You spare him a nod. “You know I can handle it,” you say, lifting yourself up. “I’m a tough girl, right?” Despite the oversensitivity, you start rocking your hips again. “M-made for you.”
Jimin smirks. “Yeah, made for me,” he confirms and slaps your ass. Your pussy flatters around his cock. “Not like this,” he mutters and turns you onto your back with one, swift motion. “Much better.”  
You pout. “You didn’t like it when I was riding your cock, sir?” You’re bluffing, but a girl can her fun too.  
He clicks his tongue, guiding his cock through your folds again. “Oh, baby, I was enjoying it very much,” he says, picking up his speed. Your legs wrap around his waist, pulling him even closer. “But now I want it harder.”  
He fucks you just like he likes the most; fast and rough, unforgiving. He leans down for a messy kiss that’s all teeth tongue and his eyes nearly bulge out of his head when he sees his saliva dripping down your chin.  
(He decides right here and there that he might wanna explore his newfound fantasy soon.)
Soon you’re feeling the coil in your stomach tightening for the second time, embarrassingly quickly so. You moan, cunt squeezing around his dick. “Again?” Jimin asks, voice laced with both mirth and disbelief. Tears well in your eyes and you give him a nod. “Such a fucking slut.” he spits, slithering himself into you even faster than before.
Your third and final orgasm is so powerful and sudden, it nearly makes you black out. Jimin curses, fucking you through it. “Kiss me,” you whimper deliriously and he obliges, slipping his tongue inside your mouth. “I love you.” you whisper into his lips and that’s what sends him over the edge.
“I love you, I love you–fuck.” he groans and spills himself inside, coating your pussy with his seed.
He collapses next you, chest heaving with every exhale. Your legs feel like jelly and you know you’ll have trouble walking tomorrow. Just when you’re about to tell Jimin to call in sick and spend the whole day in bed instead, he suddenly sits up.
“Wait, I forgot I have another present for us.” he says, rushing to pick something up from underneath the bed.
You sigh, pinching the bridge of your nose. “Jimin, I swear to God, if you bought us matching t-shirts–”
He grins like a child, showing you two white pillows, the most basic ones you could ever think of, with ‘his side’ and ‘her side' written on them. It's cringy and ridiculous and you fight an urge to punch him, but you don't.  
Because it's Jimin and you will never complain about it.
Because you love him. And that's all that matters.
420 notes · View notes
datleggy · 4 years ago
Text
Missing Scene 4x08 9-1-1 fox
SPOILERS UNDER THE CUT FOR “BREAKING POINT”
By the time he manages to grab his keys, jump into his truck, drive halfway across town and find parking in Buck’s neighborhood, Eddie is a mess of nerves as he makes his way across the threshold and into the loft. “Buck, where’s--” 
Buck shushes him immediately, pointing upstairs to where his bedroom is. “He’s exhausted. He ate one of those oven ready mac n’ cheese meals in my fridge and practically fell asleep on my couch; I carried him up to bed a few minutes ago. He’s knocked out up there.” 
Eddie sighs, the relief he feels is staggering. 
He quietly makes his way upstairs and lingers at the top step, watching his kid sleep soundly, his chest moving up and down rhythmically with every breath he takes. Eddie stands there and simply takes in the sight for a handful of minutes before slowly making his way back down and to the kitchen, where Buck is leaning back against his counter sipping on a beer. 
There’s another one on the table waiting for him and he gratefully grabs it, taking a long gulp before sitting it back down and letting out a deep sigh. 
“So uh, what exactly happened?” Buck asks, and there’s something about his tone Eddie can’t decipher, but he knows it’s not good. 
“I told you already, he found out I started dating someone and clearly he didn’t take it so well.” Eddie takes another swig of his beer, huffing in frustration. 
Buck places his drink down on the counter and folds his arms, “Yeah, I know that part, what I don’t get is how Christopher managed to literally run away from home with you in the house? What were you doing when he took your phone, used it to call an Uber and had some stranger drive him here in the middle of the night?” 
Accusatory. That’s what that tone is, Eddie finally identifies. “Are you serious right now?” he slams his beer bottle down with unnecessary force and Buck gives him a warning look. 
He half whispers, half yells, when he says, “No shit I’m serious. Answer the question.” 
Eddie blinks, surprised and equal parts irritated by the ire he’s receiving from Buck of all people. Lawsuit aside, Buck has never not been on Eddie’s side; this entire confrontation feels wrong and foreign to him. “I was on a video call with Ana, I had my headphones in, I knew Christopher was upset about the news, but I didn’t think he would--” 
“This? What happened tonight? This was the best case scenario, and I know damn well you know that. Christopher got into some strangers car tonight. Eddie, what if I hadn’t been home? He didn’t have a phone with him or anything, he didn’t even take your copy of my key with him, just in case Albert and I weren’t here. What the hell would he have done then? Hung out in the hallway or God forbid roamed the streets and waited for someone to notice an unattended nine year old?” Buck’s been angry before, but nothing compares to the wrath brewing somewhere deep in the pit of his belly right now.
Eddie goes on the defense, glaring at Buck from across the table in the half light. “It’s so easy for you to stand there and judge me when you’re not a parent yourself, Buck. What do you expect from me? I can’t keep an eye on Christopher twenty four seven--how the hell was I supposed to know he’d leave like that?!” 
Buck glares at him right back, matching his intensity, times ten. “First of all, keep your voice down--he’s sleeping.” Buck plows on, even as Eddie tries to talk over him. “And secondly, I don’t need to be a parent to know you fucked up tonight the same way I don’t need to be a pilot to know that if the plane went down something’s wrong. How could you not hear him leaving? Were you two watching a goddamn movie over skype, is that why you didn’t hear the damn door open and shut? Christopher’s a lot of things, but stealthy isn’t one of ‘em Eddie.” 
“What the fuck is your problem right now? What? You think I don’t feel shitty enough already? You wanna add insult to injury on top of everything?” Eddie scoffs, aggravated and hurt and on the attack. “I don’t need you to lecture me on how to take care of my kid. He’s mine, not yours, in case you forgot.” 
Buck takes a step back, like he’s been dealt a harsh blow. “That’s not--I’m not saying--” he stammers, his face crumpling into despair. “I was scared.” he hides his face in his palms, exhaling fully. “Jesus Christ Eddie, I saw him standing outside my building in the cold, trying to work the handle, and he was alone and when I brought him inside and he told me everything, about the phone and the Uber ride I instantly thought about every single little thing that could have gone so horribly wrong, how it was a miracle he made it all the way here and that he was safe--” his voice cracks on the last word and he turns his back to Eddie, his shoulders shaking. 
Fear. Fear is what Eddie had felt. Instant hot white fear and an overwhelming panic, for those few brief awful moments wherein he’d had no idea where Christopher had run off to. 
“Shit.” Eddie lets out an audible breath. 
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to say that--you’re a good dad, I just--all I can think about right now is the tsunami, about how I lost Christopher, about how I couldn’t breathe until--” 
“You found him.” Eddie finishes softly. He makes his way to Buck and settles a hand on his shoulder, his thumb brushing the nape of his neck. “I know the feeling. Trust me. Every parents worst nightmare.” 
Buck turns around, his eyes wide and wet with unshed tears. “I know I’m not Christopher’s dad, I swear that’s not what I was trying to--” 
Eddie shakes his head. “That wasn’t fair, what I said. I know everyone sees me and thinks, ‘single dad’, but I don’t know if I would have survived this whole parenting thing without you by my side, Buck. And that’s the hard truth. I mean, hell, we get into an argument and the first person Christopher turns to is you. You know that’s gotta count for something, don’t you?” 
Buck swipes at his face when a stray tear rolls down his cheek. “Sorry...about what I said. I think I was just projecting.” 
Eddie gulps, “No. You weren’t.” he admits, pressing his lips together. “I did fuck up tonight. Big time. I should have been in Christopher’s room, talking to him about everything, trying to explain to him that nothing about our relationship is going to change, just because I’m dating, and that no one could replace his mother, I should have been in there, making sure he understood--especially after how volatile his reaction was and then the whole storming off after. Instead I decided to spend an hour on skype talking to Ana about it.” He sighs. “Christopher’s been my first and main priority for so long, I guess I’m not used to splitting my attention between two people. I uh, I need to work on that...” 
“Bucky?” 
Eddie and Buck both whip their heads up to where Christopher is leaning against the railing, peeking down at the both of them. 
“Hey bud, you ok?” Buck hastily tries to turn his expression into something more neutral. 
“Had a bad dream.” Christopher looks at the two men pleadingly. “Can you guys come sleep with me?” 
Eddie turns to Buck and they communicate silently, with only a couple of looks, ultimately deciding that it is, in fact, bedtime. 
“We’ll be right up.” Eddie tells him. 
306 notes · View notes
angryschnauzer · 4 years ago
Text
Blackwater Lake - Chapter 2
Tumblr media
Summary: There’s a little town high in the mountains where everyone has a secret, and every family has something that makes them unique. In Blackwater Lake those that are outcast by nature come together.
Characters/Pairing:  Vampire!Walter Marshall x Female Reader
Warnings (for this chapter); Talk of PTSD, Reader is ex police, Possible home invasion, NSFW sexy times, protected sex.
Previous Parts: Werewolf!Sy: Moonlight on the Sand  Castle Under The Stars.  Werewolf!Sy, Vampire!Walter: Chapter 1
This will be a series of stand alone stories/2 parters, which will revolve around the residents of the town, with some recurring characters. The ‘reader’ for each story will be a ‘new’ reader, so its not the same woman being with all the male characters.
I do not run a tag list, but please follow @angryschnauzerwrites​ and put that blog onto notifications. You’ll then get an alert every time i post something new.
Chapter 2
Walter had managed to recover from the shock of seeing his best friend and his wife being able to make their eyes glow, and as unbelievable as it sounded, had accepted their explanations of how they’d been turned into Werewolves. Much like his own knowledge of Vampirism before he had been turned himself, he quickly understood that what the media made these quirks of nature to be and what they actually were had been greatly exaggerated. 
Sy had stayed up into the early hours of the morning with him, sharing the better part of a bottle of bourbon as he’d described how it affected their family, and how his wife only turned when her period coincided with a full moon, and how they dealt with childcare during the times that they would turn. 
-
Walter woke with a start, the soft mountain light pouring in the windows and for a moment he was confused, not recognising his surroundings until he remembered spending the rest of the night on Sy’s couch. His mouth felt like something had crawled inside and died, and he swore in that moment not to share hard liquor with someone that could howl at the moon. Finding some painkillers high in a kitchen cabinet he crushed two between his teeth before drinking straight from the tap. Standing tall he moved his neck, trying to get the kinks and knots out of his muscles when a pair of fluffy slippered feet appeared in the doorway. Looking up Walter poorly suppressed a laugh as he saw Sy wearing a pair of sheepskin moccasins and what was obviously his wife’s robe;
“Reginald, you look stunning” Walter muttered as he watched his friend shuffle into the kitchen
Sy held up his finger and waggled it, wincing at the sunlight pouring in the window;
“Don’t…”
“Don’t what?”
“Don’t call me that, the only people that call me that are the preacher or my Ma, and unless you’re planning on marrying me or making me biscuits...”
Walter laughed, leaning against the counter as Sy filled the coffee pot as if he was on autopilot, before reaching into the refrigerator and pulling out a baby bottle with the previous day’s expressing date on. Setting the bottle to warm in a bowl of water he handed Walter a tin of coffee;
“Fill that up, i’m gonna go get Luna”
A few minutes later he reappeared holding his little girl in his arms, wrapped in a soft blanket covered in moons and stars. Grabbing the bottle before settling at the kitchen table, he popped the lid off and shook the bottle, before lifting it and shaking a few drops onto his tongue, laughing when he saw Walters eyes go a little wide;
“Better straight from the source but Mama is sleepin’ so its me in Mama’s robe” he explained with a grin on his face. Walter placed a mug of steaming black coffee in front of Sy; “Thanks man… hey, in the fridge there’s a pint of pigs blood from Walkers Meats… ya’know, if you need it”
“Why have you got pigs blood?”
“The missus was gonna make some Scottish thing, some sorta sausage, but if you need it, we can always get another… in fact she’s gonna be too tired to use it before it spoils, what with the full moon and all...”
Sy turned his attention to his tiny daughter feeding in his arms, giving Walter the sense of privacy to do what he needed to do. As Luna finished her bottle Sy held her to his shoulder, rubbing her back until she let out a burp he would have been proud of himself, only looking up when he heard Walter also let out a low belch;
“You need me to rub your back too Walt?”
“Fuck off Sy” the vampire said lightheartedly, a sense of relief in his mind now that the guy that had become one of his best friends knew his secret.
-
Pulling the last crate of bottles off the back of the pickup you thanked the guy from the craft brewery and waved him off, taking a deep breath before slowly climbing the fire escape at the back of the bar that led into the storeroom. It had been a long shift already, starting at 10am you’d opened up and started the ovens, restocked the bar as the cleaners had come through and cleaned the place top to bottom. Your boss was always decent to his staff, paying a good wage and having the cleaning crew come in during the closed daytime hours rather than in the early hours of the morning.
Working around them as they did their job, you restocked the caddy’s on the tables with silverware, napkins, and condiments, before returning to the bar and checking on the ice machine.
“Hey we’re all done now” one of the cleaners said as you looked up.
“That’s great, thanks. You guys always make this place look good”
Chatting with them you walked them through the storeroom - something your boss always insisted on that any non bar staff had to be escorted through - before one reached for the wooden rail on the fire escape. Something made you stop talking and before you could stop yourself, one hand was pushing one of the guys back into the storeroom, the other was grabbing the shirt that was already standing outside. Just as you did the rail slipped away, as if in slow motion, the three of you looking in fear as the heavy wood crashed twenty feet below onto the empty kegs that were stored beneath.
Speechless you stood there, fingers still curled around the shirt of one, hand splayed across the chest of the other;
“Fuck” you whispered quietly, not to anyone in particular.
“You could say that…”
-
Having made sure both cleaning guys were ok, if a little shaken up, you made them leave by the front door then considered your options. Dialling the boss you weren’t surprised to hear it ring out before going to voicemail. He had strict downtime rules, and was more than likely out on his ranch land taking care of his horses. Knowing he trusted you to make the right judgement, you scrolled through your numbers and dialled Marshall’s Property Maintenance;
“Marshall’s, what can i do for you?”
“Hi, i’m calling from Big G’s Sports Bar? We’ve just had the handrail fall off our fire escape. Wondering if you’ve got space to fix it this afternoon?”
There was a pause before you heard a long exhale of breath;
“Yeah, sure. I’ll be there in twenty minutes”
“Thanks Walter”
Hanging up you smiled. You’d worked with Walter when you’d been on the police force, you’d been a patrol cop that would assist with crime scene control and you’d been first on the scene for countless horrific acts of violence. One final call had given you PTSD so bad you’d resigned, finding a home in the small town of Blackwater Lake and a steady job at Big G’s Sports Bar. Your boss was the big quiet type, liked to spend more time out on his ranch with his horse, having enough trust in you to run the day to day operations of the bar as his assistant manager. 
-
It had been well past 9pm when Walter finished the repairs. Your boss had come in and helped him out when he’d got your text, leaving you in charge of the first few hours of opening. When the two men reappeared through the storeroom you smiled at them, getting ready for the evening handover before grabbing your coat and clocking off.
A few minutes later as you hopped off the last step of the fire escape onto the dandelion scattered gravel - your boss liked to let them grow - you smiled at Walter as he was loading his tools into his truck;
“Hey, thanks for today. Really saved our bacon… without the fire escape we wouldn’t be up to code so couldn’t have opened”
“S’ok. Glad you called” Walter admitted; “It’s been a while…”
Scuffing the gravel with your boot you swallowed the lump that was in your throat;
“How have you been? Since… ya know…”
“Alive. Wouldn’t be here if it hadn’t of been for you and your partner”
“We did what was needed… not every day you see va…” you stopped yourself, you still hadn’t completely come to terms with what you’d seen; “V...vagrants doing that… I’m just glad we got there in time…”
There was a moment of awkward silence before Walter rounded the truck and stood in front of you;
“Do you need a ride home? Your boss mentioned that you walk to work and you stayed late where he was helping me get this fixed”
“Thanks, that’d be nice”
-
Over the next few nights Walter would appear at the bar early evening, usually under the pretense of checking the work on the fire escape or dropping off the bill to the office, and you quickly clocked that he would always be leaving just as your shift was ending to conveniently give you a ride home. Not that you minded, the weather had turned unseasonably cool after the warmth of the parade weekend, so the casual conversation as he drove you home in the warmth of his giant truck was a good way to end the day. 
As he rolled into the parking lot behind your apartment complex you wondered if you should invite him in for a coffee, but weren’t sure if you were reading his intentions correctly. Gnawing on your lip you reached into your pocket for your keys, smiling at Walter as he pulled the truck to a stop;
“There we go, home sweet home. Have a good night”
“You too Walter”
Stepping out you smiled and gave him a little wave, knowing he waited until you had gotten into your building.
-
Watching you go Walter cursed himself. When Rachel had left he’d been in the dumps even more than usual, but over the last few days he’d taken a shine to you. He was pretty sure you had clued onto the fact that he had always turned up around the time of your shift finishing, but when he’d found out from Geralt that your car had died and you couldn’t afford to repair it, he didn’t like the thought of you walking home alone. Sure Blackwater Lake was a sleepy little town, but keeping in mind what lurked in the woods - both natural and supernatural - he felt better knowing you’d gotten home. He had been sure you were going to invite him in for coffee tonight, but he’d gotten butterflies in his stomach and had blurted out a farewell before you’d had the chance.
Looking up at your apartment he let out a sigh. 
Then… then something caught his eye. You hadn’t been in the building long enough for the shadow to be you, knowing you stopped to grab your mail each time you entered the building. Killing the engine he reached to the glove compartment for his gun - he still had a concealed carry permit - and raced to the building.
-
Juggling your mail and your purse, you held the letters in your mouth as you searched for the right key on your set when suddenly the sound of thundering footsteps made you spin around, your jaw dropping when you saw Walter appear from the staircase and running to your side. His hand was on your arm and he was pulling you to the side of your door before holding you to his chest;
“There’s someone in your apartment”
“What? No, i locked everything before i left… and there’s no sign of any damage to the door…”
Letting you go he pulled his phone from his pocket and dialled for the sheriff, but as you listened in you could hear the volunteer dispatcher explain that both the Sheriff and the two deputies were out on the highway dealing with an 18 wheeler logging truck that had spun off on a bend. Walter cursed under his breath and hung up;
“Do you still carry?”
“No… not since…”
“Ok. Unlock the door and stay behind me”
The next minute seemed to last both seconds and hours, following Walter through your apartment until he silently pushed the bedroom door open with his gun;
“Freeze!”
The shape in the darkness didn’t move, and when you peered over Walters extended arm and you realised what he was looking at, you let out a sigh and flipped the lightswitch, the ‘threat’ suddenly illuminated and Walters shoulders dropping;
“Oh…”
Your spare uniform shirt was hanging on the frame to the window where you’d hung it earlier in the day so the sunshine would dry it. You let out a deep breath and laughed, resting your forehead against Walters shoulder;
“It’s just my uniform…” you hadn’t realised your voice was shaking until Walter turned and wrapped his arms around you
“I’m sorry i scared you”
Burying your face in the warmth of his sweater, your voice was muffled as you spoke;
“Its ok. I’d rather you have seen the mess in my apartment and saved me from an intruder than the alternative…” you smiled weakly at him, and it was then that the tension in the room was like static before a storm. Like the first lightning strike, when Walters lips touched yours it was as if electricity coursed through your veins, the kiss hungry and needy, contact between two touch starved people needing that connection. Your fingers curled in threads of his knitwear, pulling yourself closer as his arms wrapped around you and his hands splayed out over your ass, squeezing handfuls of flesh so he could pull you flush against his body. The kiss deepend and his tongue sought entrance between your lips which you eagerly granted. He tasted of coffee and peanut butter chocolate, and when he pulled away you were both gasping for breath.
“So, vampires do need oxygen then?”
“How do you…? How are you not scared?”
“Because i was there when it happened. And I've seen you hundreds of times since. I’ve seen you in the mirror, I've seen you outside in the sunshine, i’ve literally served you garlic bread…” you paused; “And i didn’t need to invite you in. Whatever myths are linked to your condition, i know the Walter behind them, i know the quiet and controlled Walter that assesses a situation and ensures everyone is safe…” you paused; “Because I know i’m safe with you”
Walter opened his mouth to speak, but the lump in his throat caught the words. Closing his eyes he rested his forehead against yours, letting out a shaky breath as you gently held his face in your palms, your thumbs softly caressing the skin of his cheeks where his beard ended. You pressed your lips to his, and this kiss was different, this kiss was full of passion, of acceptance and the growing need that was blooming. 
Clothes were scattered as fingers and lips found each new patch of exposed skin, running your fingernails down his massive chest as you both fell to the bed, your fingers curling in the coarse hair that covered his chest before clutching at his belt as his teeth sharply ran over the line of your collarbone and you let out a gasp;
“More…”
“I… I’m not going to bite you…”
“I don’t want you to, but my neck is super sensitive, it's like my biggest turn on…”
At that moment Walter could feel the change, his eyes paling and his fangs growing more prominent as you watched from below him, but what he wasn’t expected was the groans that escaped your throat and the way your body shook;
“Did you just…?” he cocked an eyebrow, he already knew you’d just cum, but he wanted you to admit it.
“Yes, fuck yes, now i need more…”
With a growl he ducked his head down and peppered sharp kisses over your neck, hands working on each others jeans before you were able to kick them off. Your hands ducked into Walters pants and you grasped at his hard length, hot in your palm through his underwear;
“Oh fuck, you’re big…”
“Don’t worry, i’ll go slow… do you… do you have protection?”
“In the drawer”
He reluctantly pulled himself off the bed, and you propped yourself up on your elbows as he searched out the condoms, pulling the box out and swinging something else from his fingertips;
“These aren’t regulation edition”
The pink fluffy handcuffs had been a present a long time ago, and had somehow moved apartments with you;
“Next time…” you reached and grabbed them from him, tossing them aside before grabbing the box and a small foil packet, ripping it open with your teeth as Walter quickly shed himself of his boots and jeans, his dark boxers discarded as you reached for him and smoothed the latex over his fat dick.
He smoothed his hands down your legs, before tugging you down the bed and flipping you onto your stomach, pulling your hips up until your ass was in the air. The rough brush of his beard against your soft inner thighs was quickly soothed by his tongue swiping a firm lick through your soaked folds. He took hold of your hips and you felt him move into position, the firm nudge at your entrance before with a low groan he speared you with the slow stretch of his girth.
“You feel so fucking good… so tight…”
Your fingers curled into the bedsheets and your jaw hung open, the sheer pleasure that was coursing through your veins felt like an elixir as Walter hammered into your tight velvet channel. The carnal slap of flesh on flesh resonating around the room, only joined by the breathless pants escaping your lips and the grunts Walter would let slip as he sought pleasure in your body with his own. He splayed his fingers over your back, running the palm of his hand up your spine until he was able to cup your neck and pull you up, flush with his heated body. His sharp teeth scraped over your neck, his beard rough against the etched skin;
“Look in the mirror. See how amazing you look”
Focusing your attention on the dresser mirror that stood in the corner, you watched as Walter continued to slowly rock his hips, fucking you slow and hard from behind. But it was his eyes that drew your attention, icy pools of white with deep obsidian pupils piercing the tundra, and the flash of danger from his sharp teeth at your neck, just catching on the skin as he spoke;
“You’re so fucking beautiful, dunno what i did to deserve you… will you cum for me?” he slid his hand down your stomach and in the patch of curls at the apex of your thighs, seeking out the sensitive pearl of your clit and rubbing the pad of his finger over it in firm circles; “Will you cum for me?” he repeated, punctuating each word with a sharp thrust of his hips.
“Yes… Walter, please…”
“What do you need…”
“My neck, please…”
Walter knew he couldn’t bite you, there were so many unknowns he’d never explored, but he closed his eyes and focused his energies on bringing you to completion. Thrusting his hips in time to the movement of his hand, whilst sucking a hickey onto your neck, knowing his teeth were rubbing against the skin but not breaking it. The triple stimuli sent you over the edge, your head rolling back onto his shoulder and your mouth open in a silent scream as you came so hard you saw stars, shockwaves of pleasure coursing through your body as your walls gripped Walter tight, before with one final thrust you heard him growl as he came hard.
He held you for the longest time, your heart racing in your chest as echoes of your orgasm ricocheted through your body. As Walter started to soften you felt him hold the condom at the base of his shaft as he pulled out gently;
“Err… bathroom?”
“Just through there” you nodded to the door off of the bedroom as you fell to the bed, laying back with a smile on your face.
A few moments later he reappeared with a warm washcloth, first soothing your neck before tenderly attending to the mess between your thighs. After putting it back in the bathroom he appeared at the side of the bed, reaching for his jeans when you caught his wrist and pulled him onto the bed;
“You don’t need to go”
“Are you sure? I don’t want to overstay my welcome…”
“Look, unless you’re going to turn into a bat or something, you’re fine… we can talk, order some takeout…”
Wrapping his arm around your shoulders, you snuggled to his chest as he smiled sleepily;
“That sounds good. Can i take you out on a proper date at some point?”
“That’d be nice. Though our options are slim in this town, its only Sue’s Coffee Shop or Big-G’s Bar… unless you want to get a take-out pizza and sit outside on the kerb”
“I’ll cook, come to my place? What are you doing Friday night?”
“I’m off, but…”
“But?”
You felt your cheeks flushing with heat;
“I’m due on by the end of the week…”
“Oh. OH…” You looked up at Walter and saw a flush over his cheeks and his blue eyes glinting with excitement and a smirk on his lips.
“Oh… you’re into that?”
“You’re… not? Because i just want to say, i would happily give oral to my girl on her period even pre-vamp status…now its just…”
“A snack?”
He let out a low belly laugh;
“Yeah, you could say that”
Curling up to Walter’s chest you felt a sense of calm you hadn’t experienced for a very long time, the conversation flowing easily and long into the night, before you both fell asleep in each other's arms.
190 notes · View notes
there-must-be-a-lock · 4 years ago
Text
Rain Check
Spencer Reid x (gender neutral) Reader
Word Count: 2860
Warnings: Lots of sexual tension and pining and ~heated glances~ or whatever but no actual sexy times. Author plays fast and loose with the canonical details of Spencer’s teaching sabbatical, as well as the logistics of grad school. There’s a teacher-student thing going on, but no weird age gap or whatever. Excessive objectification of Spencer’s hands, because really, what else do you expect from me? 
A/N: For the “mutual pining” square on my @cmbingo​ card! 
Tumblr media
You trail off. Spencer’s staring like he’s waiting for you to say something else, even though you’ve been rambling for a while now. 
“Sorry,” you say sheepishly. 
“For what?” 
“You probably didn’t need to know all of that.”
He blinks, shaking his head with a quiet laugh. 
Something about him makes you want to open up; it’s been almost an hour of nonstop conversation, and you haven’t told him what you’re studying or even where you’re studying, but you feel like you’ve known him for years. You’ve talked about your favorite books and assorted high school traumas. He keeps insisting he’s not good at small talk anyway. 
“I really like listening to you talk,” he says, soft and sweet. “I just… I like watching you talk, too. I noticed your eyelashes and — and I got distracted.” 
Your cheeks feel hot, suddenly. You know the feeling. 
“Oh,” you manage.
There’s something about his hands; they’re just very fucking distracting, and every time he tucks his hair behind his ears, you lose your train of thought. It doesn’t help that he keeps absently-mindedly twirling a pen as he talks, long dexterous fingers moving with precise little movements, and — yeah. Distracting is putting it mildly. There’s this constant low flicker of want in your gut. 
“It’s been a long time since I enjoyed myself this much in a bar,” he admits, with a self-conscious little half-smile. 
“Me too.” 
Probably helps you’re not actually inside the bar. You’re tucked in the corner of the deck, leaning on the railing, and even though it’s crowded, you’ve barely noticed your surroundings. Every time you look at him, the rest of the world feels distant, like one of those perfect movie moments where the crowd parts and the hero and heroine walk toward each other in slow motion, meeting in a spotlight as everything else fades away. 
It’s just… those moments don’t happen, not in real life and certainly not to you. It’s never as simple as that: see — want — have. 
You can’t help but hope that this time might be different. 
Spencer’s smiling, and the way he looks at you with those big soft eyes makes you feel like you’re standing in a spotlight. It’s not a bad thing, necessarily. It’s just unusual, this jittery, excited, not-exactly-stage-fright thing happening in your chest. 
You have to remind yourself to breathe. 
The pause stretches a bit too long, and in an effort to fill the silence you blurt out, “What are you thinking about?” 
He hesitates, and his tongue slides along his lower lip, drawing your attention to his plush pink mouth as he says, “I was thinking—”
“Spence! There you are!” someone says loudly, and you’d be embarrassed by the way you jump, startled, if Spencer didn’t do the exact same thing. 
“Hey. Emily. Um… what’s up?” His voice cracks. He looks like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar; it’s flattering and oddly endearing. 
“We have a case.” The woman seems to be holding back a smile as she glances apologetically at you. “Meet you up front.” 
Spencer is visibly disappointed as he turns back to you. He gives you a helpless sort of shrug, and for a second, neither of you say anything. 
Your throat feels tight as your eyes lock on Spencer’s parted lips again. It’s been such a long time since you felt this drawn to a person; his closeness feels hypnotic. 
“I’d like to see you again,” he says shyly. “I — can you—” 
“Phone number?” you supply. His hands flutter and his eyebrows rise, like he forgot, for a second, that cell phones exist. Then he pats his pockets, pulls his out, and passes it to you. Once your number is saved, you give it back with a small smile. 
“I’ll probably be out of town for a few days, and then — maybe next weekend,” he says. 
“I’d really like that,” you admit, trying to make yourself take a step back. “This was — yeah. I’m glad I met you.” 
“Spencer!” someone says, from the door, and he waves them off without turning to look. 
“Earlier, when you asked—” He pauses, frowning, shifting his weight like he doesn’t quite know what to do with himself. “I was thinking about how much I’d like to kiss you.” 
His voice is soft and husky, and it cracks on the last word like maybe his throat is tight too. You feel hot all over. 
You never even shook hands; there’s been no physical contact whatsoever between the two of you, and now your head is spinning with the urge to reach out, to touch, to get closer... but it feels like you missed your opportunity for that — it doesn’t feel right, not when you know it’d be over much too quickly. You can tell Spencer feels it too. 
Once two magnets snap together, it’s a lot harder to separate them. 
“Rain check on that,” you say breathlessly, and he nods, raising one hand in an awkward wave as he steps back. 
-
This is Spencer, by the way. I’m really glad I met you.
The text comes in just an hour or so later, when you’re sitting in the cab on your way home, and you smile so wide it feels like your cheeks might split with it. 
-
The giddiness lasts until Tuesday morning, when you walk into the first session of your six-week-intensive graduate seminar and see Spencer at the white board, writing down page numbers for your reading assignment. 
Your eyes lock, and there’s another of those moments where you can’t see anything other than him. It’s not so pleasant this time, though. 
Spencer drops his pen, and you promptly forget how to walk, stumbling and spilling coffee down your front. You curse so loudly that the rest of the class turns to stare at you. 
To add insult to injury, the only open seat is directly across from Spencer’s. 
Fantastic. 
You spend the next hour and a half trying very hard to avoid eye contact, and for the most part, you’re successful. He doesn’t seem to want to look at you either. 
You do sneak one glance, though, and he’s just as pretty in the harsh fluorescent light of the classroom as he was in the golden glow of the bar lights. It seems really fucking unfair. 
If it were any other class, you would consider dropping it, but you were lucky to get a spot; this is big for your resume. It’s a special, one-time-only class, and your advisor had described the guest professor as “a genius, and one of the leading names in his field.” 
...fuck. 
Spencer dismisses the class. You start packing hurriedly, convinced he’s going to ask you to stay back, but you get out the door without incident. You’re already halfway down the hall when you feel your phone buzz in your pocket. 
Can we talk? 
It’d be so easy to lie, say you have somewhere to be, put the rejection off for another day, but instead you take a deep breath and turn around. 
Spencer is sitting right where he was, except now he’s cross-legged in the chair, twirling a pen and frowning at it like it contains the mysteries of the entire universe. He gives you a twitchy attempt at a smile, eyes wide with worry. 
You move closer, sitting down next to him, trying to ignore those fucking fingers as he plays with the pen. This would be a whole lot easier if he would stop doing that, because it’s just like the bar — the same hot, fluttering sensation low in your belly, no matter how much you try to ignore it now. 
“I thought you worked for the FBI,” you mumble and he lets out a laugh that sounds more like a sigh. 
“I do,” he says ruefully. “I just — also teach, sometimes?” 
“Yeah. I got that.” 
His tongue does that slow swipe across his lower lip. You bite your own lip, trying not to stare, and Spencer drops the pen with a clatter. 
“Sorry,” he says, shoving both hands through his hair. “I’m so sorry if I — if this is — is this going to make you uncomfortable?” 
You frown, looking at him blankly for a second, because that was so not the reaction you expected. “Uncomfortable?” 
“Knowing that I — that I’m attracted to you? I’m aware of the power imbalance inherent in the situation and I promise I would never—” 
“Present tense?” you blurt out, and Spencer stops, blinking at you. 
“Well… yes. I thought that was obvious. I meant it, you know; I don’t just meet people like that,” he says, agitated. “It’s usually difficult for me to talk to strangers, and you’re — you’re just — yes. I’m attracted to you.” 
“I figured you would think I was immature, and — I mean, it’s such a fucking cliche,” you laugh, digging the heels of your hands into your eyes. “I usually try to avoid modeling my life on Van Halen songs.” He gives you a blank look and you add hastily, “Never mind. Point is, a student with a crush, throwing themselves at a professor? Seems like a recipe for embarrassment.” 
“Oh,” he says, as a smile spreads across his face. “So… maybe after the class is over, we could—” 
“Yeah?”  
Spencer is blushing. Jesus pogo-jumping Christ, you want to kiss him. 
“It’s just six weeks. We’ll keep it strictly professional — appropriate — for six weeks.” The words are quiet, all husky and promising, and you can’t tell whether it’s intentional or not, but something about that tone sounds very fucking inappropriate. “And then… we’ll take that rain check.” 
You nod and clear your throat. “You’re on.” 
SIx weeks, two classes a week, ninety minutes per class. Easy enough. 
-
It’s not easy. Not in the fucking slightest. 
Part of you wishes he could be a bad teacher, or something. If he was boring — if he had an obnoxious laugh — something. Instead, every goddamn minute spent in his classroom seems like another reason to fall for this guy. 
And yeah, sure, he’s pretty. You catch yourself staring, sometimes: his long lashes, the hint of gold in his eyes, the sharp angles of his jawline, the messy hair… and you’re not the only one. It seems like the entire class is crushing on him by the end of the second meeting, boys and girls alike, and maybe you would make fun of the Indiana Jones-style lash-fluttering that’s aimed his way if you weren’t guilty of doing the same thing yourself. 
Once word gets around that there’s a cute new professor in the criminology department, rumors start to fly left and right. You’ve heard other students talking about him, speculating about the apparently “way more badass than you’d think” Doctor Reid. You hear stories about how he got shot once — was kidnapped and tortured — overdosed on heroin — saved a train full of people by talking down a lunatic with a gun — hooked up with a movie star — went to jail for murder — you name it, every story more far-fetched than the last. 
Well, he did mention getting shot one time, but you’re pretty sure the rest are too absurd to be true. 
Either way, it’s not the looks or the legends that have you hopelessly head-over-heels. 
It’s the way he lights up when he gets started on a subject that interests him. It’s the joy in his expression when a student asks a good question, or when they draw the right conclusion; his smile is bright and brilliant every time. 
The first time one of those smiles is aimed in your direction, along with a half-shouted, “Correct!” and an excited wave of his pen, you’re just about blinded. It quickly becomes one of the driving goals of your day-to-day life: make Spencer smile. 
He’s beautiful, in those moments when he’s grinning and enthusiastic, but the quiet moments are even worse. 
Sometimes he stares as you work your way through a train of thought, eyes glinting as he fixes them on you with a breathtaking intensity and this fierce pride. Sometimes, his voice is firm and sharp, and sometimes when he says things like, “Yes, exactly like that,” it sounds so much dirtier than it should. 
Sometimes — sometimes — once or twice or a dozen times — you fantasize about that voice. You’re only human. 
You never realized there was such a thing as a “praise kink,” but… yeah. That about sums it up. 
At first you worry that he’ll lose interest: that you’ll say something stupid or he’ll find someone else, because in your experience with men, they don’t wait around for six hours, let alone six weeks, once they’ve realized they can’t immediately have what they want. Instead, it only gets worse as the weeks pass. 
It’s nothing obvious, nothing that could be labeled as inappropriate — you still haven’t touched Spencer, not so much as an accidental brush of his hand against yours when he passes back a graded essay. It’s just that his gaze lingers, whenever he looks in your direction, just a moment longer than it would on anyone else. Every time your eyes meet, you have a hard time remembering that the rest of the world exists. It might as well just be the two of you. There’s this heat between you, this crackling electricity, like touching a live wire every single time, like you can’t pull yourself away to break the current. 
It’s the longest six weeks of your life. 
-
“That’s our time,” Spencer says, glancing at his watch. “I’ll get your essays marked and returned to you before break, and on Sunday evening, I’ll submit your final grades, at which point—” His eyes flick to you, and you bite your lip. “— my responsibilities as your professor are complete. It’s been a pleasure.” 
-
“Hi,” Spencer says, without preamble, when you pick up the phone on Saturday evening. “This is — um. This is Spencer?” 
You roll your eyes, but you’re grinning so hard you can barely say, “Yeah, I know.” 
“Right. Um… where are you?”
“Just dropped off a few library books.” 
“I got grades done a little early,” he says hesitantly. “Do you want to… meet me at my office, maybe? We could go out for dinner?” 
You’ve never been there before, but you know where it is. Open office hours with Spencer always seemed like a disaster waiting to happen, because your self-control only goes so far.
“Sounds good,” you say, voice strained, heart racing. “Be there soon.” 
You walk fast. 
The building is mostly deserted, at this hour, and as you walk quickly down the hall, the catch and release of breath in your lungs seems too loud for your quiet surroundings. 
You might be panicking a little bit. There’s still a part of you that’s just waiting for him to change his mind, to realize how dorky and awkward you are, to find someone more polished or accomplished or… something — fuck, this seems to good to be true. 
Spencer has one of the old, cramped temporary offices used by visiting professors, and even though he’s only been here for a month and a half, he’s amassed quite a collection of books in the small space. When you step through the open door, he’s got his sleeves rolled up as he places a couple books gently in a box. He runs his hands through his hair with a sigh, making it even more hopelessly touseled. 
“Hey,” you say, and he turns around, wide-eyed and nervous for a moment before a smile — one of the brilliant too-bright ones you’ve become so fond of — transforms his face. 
“Hi! Um, I’ll come back tomorrow to finish cleaning, I was just — we could go out, I don’t have to — dinner? Are you hungry?” He picks up a pen from the cluttered desk, twirling it like he just really needs something to do with his hands; he seems just as anxious as you feel. It’s comforting, for some reason. At least you’re both awkward dorks. 
“Not hungry,” you say shyly. You close the door, slow and deliberate. 
Spencer’s eyes widen and then go dark, all heavy-lidded and heated. 
He drops the pen, closes the distance between you in two long strides, and cups your face in his hands before kissing you, deep and urgent, dizzyingly perfect. It’s desperate, after all this time, all that pent-up longing and suppressed electricity surging through you all at once, making you gasp at the sharp incredible sting of his teeth nipping your lower lip. 
It’s one hundred percent worth the wait. 
You’re both breathless when he breaks the kiss, but you sway closer anyway, trying to follow his mouth, and blink like you’re coming out of a trance. His lips are red and swollen. 
“Rain check on dinner?” he asks. His voice is suggestive and smoky — there’s nothing appropriate about it. 
When you nod, he just reaches behind you and locks the door. 
.
.
Smutty bit is now here!
.
More CM fic here! 
229 notes · View notes
jaehyunhour · 4 years ago
Text
teenage dream | mark lee
Tumblr media
genre + idol → fluff, smut, tiniest bit of angst if you squint, high school au, virgin!mark (x virgin fem!reader) [they’re both 18]
word count → 4.7k
warnings → alcohol consumption, unprotected sex (always wear a condom pls guys), tiniest bit of cursing
summary → mark lee moves to your hometown halfway through your sophomore year of high school, and once he arrives you quickly fall in love with both him and the town you grew to hate. after you graduate, mark has a surprise for you that may or may not include going across state lines, losing your virginity, and asking for your hand in marriage.
“Mark, you can’t leave me. You’re my soulmate.”
“If I could marry you tonight, I would.”
“You know... it’s only about a 5 hour drive to Vegas from here.”
a/n → i’ve been writing this fic for well over a month and it’s finally done!! this fic is purely self-indulgent because 1) i’m in love with mark lee and 2) i think of him every time i listen to teenage dream by katy perry... as always please let me know what you guys think of this one! i think this is one of my favorite fics i’ve written
Before you met Mark, life was bleak. That was the only way to describe it. Your life was monotone, shades of light blue and gray; your daily routine was the same, you walked through life as a zombie and hated everything about your hometown. But when Mark showed up halfway through your sophomore year of high school, when his family moved from Canada, everything changed. You got to show him the ins and outs of the city, turn him into a real native, and fall in love — both with your hometown, and with him.
You can still recall the first time you got to show Mark what it’s like to be a local. You went downtown, taking the light rail and getting off at each stop, enjoying what the city has to offer, before getting back on and staring out the window at the scenery. Mark’s hand rested in-between both of your thighs in an attempt to warm himself, while the other pressed onto the glass window of the light rail and tapped lightly. You pointed out the window at different buildings, telling Mark the story of your life in this little town, and he sat quietly and listened. His gaze lingered on the moving buildings as you spoke, and he immediately felt his entire body warm. This is when Mark knew you were special.
Your high school graduation was bittersweet. You were choosing to go to a college only thirty minutes away from your home because of your family, and Mark was on the waitlist for his dream college in Korea. After all the names were called, and all the caps thrown in the air, Mark wove his way through all of the graduates and straight to you. He picked you up in his arms, spun you around quickly, and set you down.
“We did it,” he said, eyes wide and smile bright. He placed his hands on your face and squished your cheeks before pulling you into another hug. “I have something to tell you.”
“I can’t believe we graduated. Tell me,” you responded.
“I got off the waitlist.”
You let out a scream, pulling back from Mark and hitting him on the chest. “Oh my god, Mark! Holy shit, that’s incredible. So you’re going to Korea? W-when do you leave?” Your stomach drops at the realization that Mark will be going to an entirely different country soon, meanwhile you have to stay in a town that you love only because he’s in it. It’s not the same without him.
“I don’t leave until the beginning of September.”
“So you’ll get to move me into my dorm before you leave?”
“You think I would leave without seeing where you’re going to be living? I need to make sure that you’re being well taken care of in my absence. You know I’m kidnapping you and taking you with me to Korea if I don’t like the dorm, right?”
“I expect absolutely nothing less,” you said, both you and Mark’s families rushing up to you on the football field to congratulate you. Your families forced you to pose for photos, talked amongst themselves about your college plans, and made plans to throw you two a joint graduation party.
Tumblr media
Two weeks after graduation, you’re laying down on the trampoline in your backyard as the sun is setting. It’s a Thursday night, your parents are out of town for the weekend and have left you home alone. You could throw a huge party, celebrate the end of senior year, but instead you choose to enjoy the alone time in your childhood home before you move out. You stare at the moving clouds, your chest sitting on your phone as you talk to Mark who’s currently driving.
“You know, I’m kinda mad that your parents still won’t let you come spend the night at my house. We’re 18! We’re adults,” you say.
Mark lets out a laugh. “My parents are scared that if they let me spend the night at your house that I’ll do drugs, join a gang, and get you pregnant all in one night.”
“Do I really give that vibe off? I thought your parents liked me! We’ve been inseparable for well over 2 years now.”
“They love you, you know that. You’re home, right?”
“Yuuuup,” you say, standing up quickly and jumping a few times on the trampoline. He can hear the creaking of the trampoline and whines.
“No fairrrrr, you’re jumping without me!” Mark says. You hear Mark close the door to his car and lock it. Before you can ask him where he’s headed, he walks through the front door of your house, through the living room, and out into the backyard. Mark hangs up the call, before jumping onto the trampoline with you. 
You get back down onto your back on the trampoline, grabbing at Mark’s leg and trying to pull him down with you. He lays next to you, rolling over so half of his body is on top of yours. He nuzzles his head into your chest and lets out a content sigh.
“You should really keep the doors locked when you’re home alone. What are your plans for tonight?” He asks.
“Mmm, probably watch a movie and eat something. I might raid my mom’s wine cabinet and finish a whole bottle by myself.”
“Woooow, look at you breaking the rules. Who are you and what have you done to my best friend?”
“I’m just trying to enjoy myself before college!”
“Look at what I got today,” Mark says, flopping onto his back and pulling an ID out of his pocket. He hands it to you and you inspect it carefully.
“This is a Korean ID,” you start. “Aaaand, it doesn’t even have your name.”
“Yeah! It’s a fake ID. Says I’m 21.”
“Why’d you pick Kim Soohyun for your name? And why do you need a fake ID? You’re legal in Korea, you can drink.”
“My mom says Kim Soohyun is my long lost brother, I thought it would be funny. I got it for tonight.”
“Tonight?”
“Yep,” Mark says, plucking the ID out of your hands and shoving it back into his pocket. “Go pack a bag, we’re going on a road trip.”
“Where to?”
“It’s a secret, but it’s somewhere you’ve always wanted to go.” Mark lays on his side, and you can feel him staring at you. You turn onto your side to look at him. “Can you close your eyes for a second?”
You nod and close your eyes. Your heart begins beating faster and your breathing is labored. Before you can ask Mark what game he’s playing at, you feel Mark’s lips on yours. You gasp, returning his kiss, and he slips his tongue into your mouth. It’s not your first time kissing someone like this, but it’s definitely his and you can tell. His tongue peruses the inside of your mouth, and his lips are pressed firmly against yours. You try to push your tongue into his mouth in an attempt to control the kiss, but to no avail. Mark pulls back to catch his breath, and his eyes meet yours.
“You’re bad at that,” you whisper, letting out a giggle.
“Yeah, I thought I might be,” Mark says with a sigh.
“You’ll get better at it. W-we can practice,” you say, pecking his lips. “I’ll go pack a bag.”
Thirty minutes later, you’re sitting in the passenger’s seat of Mark’s car, watching him as he drives. His hands rest perfectly at 10 and 2, his lips pouting, and he watches the road ahead intensely. 
“You should probably sleep, it’s going to be a while before we get there.”
“How long?” you ask. You recline the seat and lay back, extending your hand out to rest on Mark’s thigh. “Hold my hand.”
One of his hands leaves the steering wheel and he intertwines your fingers with his. “About 16 hours? Just sleep, I’ll wake you up in like 8 hours so you can switch with me.” You nod, closing your eyes and willing yourself to go to sleep. 
Tumblr media
You’re not sure how long you sleep, but when you wake up, Mark’s hand is still holding yours. The sun is shining through the windshield and you look over at Mark, who is also sleeping. You’re parked next to a gas station in what feels like the middle of nowhere. You check your phone: 8:35 a.m.
“Oh, fuck,” you groan, causing Mark to stir. You tear your hand away from his, shifting the seat up and pushing Mark to wake up. “Mark, get up.”
He groans too before sitting back up. “I just fell asleep.”
“Why did you let me sleep for so long? You drove for 12 straight hours! I’m going to go inside the gas station and buy some coffee, then I’ll drive the rest of the way. You can sleep until we get to wherever the hell you’re taking me.”
Mark tries to sleep for the remaining four hours of your drive, but he’s too excited to be able to sleep. Instead, he watches you drive and smiles proudly. Mark has always thought you are so beautiful, even in your current state — no makeup, hair messy from sleeping in the car, and bags underneath your eyes. He leans over and presses a rough kiss to your cheek before laying back down. 
“What’s gotten into you?”
“What do you mean?”
“This isn’t like you. Yesterday before we left you practically shoved your tongue down my throat, and now you’re forcing me on a road trip. You’re not normally like this.”
“I just… I realized that I wasted so much time not doing the things I want to do with you, and I would’ve hated myself forever if I didn’t do it before I left to Korea.”
“You would’ve hated yourself forever if you didn’t make out with your best friend and force her to drive around before leaving to Korea?” You pause. “Where are we going?”
“Something like that. Uh… well, we’re in California,” Mark says, causing you to swerve.
“You brought me across state lines?! Maaaark, your parents are going to kill you!”
“They think I’m with Johnny-hyung for the weekend. Don’t worry, he’ll cover for me. I think we’re only like half an hour away from LA.”
“You’re insane, Mark. So so insane.”
Tumblr media
“So this is Santa Monica, huh?” Mark says, looking out at the crashing waves in front of him and inhaling deeply, letting his lungs fill with the cool ocean air, sand getting stuck between his toes.
“This is so beautiful,” you whisper. “Thank you for bringing me, Mark.”
“I would do anything for you, I hope you know that,” Mark responds. He takes out a brown paper bag from his backpack, twisting off the cap of the bottle inside and taking a swig of it and gagging. You laugh, taking the bottle out of his hand and sniffing it before taking a drink yourself. 
“Why would you buy vodka? You know you can’t drink alcohol very well.”
“I wanted to see if my ID would work! It was pretty easy, I just handed it to the guy and spoke in Korean and he didn’t question it.” He takes the bottle out of your hand and takes another drink, this time more prepared and able to suppress the gag that bubbles in his throat. You turn to look at Mark, and he quickly shifts his head to stare back at you. Some people say they feel their heart skip a beat when the person they love looks at them, but when Mark looks at you, your heart stops completely. Your heart stops, your breath gets caught in your chest, and you stop blinking. You have to make a conscious effort to breathe in and out, and open and close your eyelids as Mark looks at you and overtakes your thoughts.
As you’re staring at Mark, memorizing every inch of his face as the Santa Monica sun sets, you feel your cheeks begin to heat up and your face begin to numb as the vodka hits you. He reaches out to pinch your cheek, smiling wide at your flushed face, and when you feel his fingers on your skin, you just know — this is real, this is love.
“You’re so cute,” Mark says.
“Says you.” You grab the bottle from Mark’s other hand, taking another deep chug before pressing the bottle to his lips. You tilt it and he drinks from it until he can’t handle the taste anymore, pushing it away slightly and letting you drop it between your bodies.
“Y/N, I—”
“Kiss me.”
Mark doesn’t need to be told twice; instantly pressing you down into the sand, body hovering above yours and attaching his lips to yours. He lets you lead the kiss this time, opening his mouth when he feels your tongue poking at his lips and allowing you to slip your tongue into his mouth. Your tongue traces over his teeth, before meeting his tongue and playing with it. Your hands come up to hold onto his face, and he softens into your touch. Mark feels dizzy — both from the feeling of your tongue in his mouth and the vodka hitting him all at once. He pulls away, panting as he tries to catch his breath.
“I feel like I’m living a dream,” Mark says, staring at your face with something you can only describe as love in his eyes.
“I want to go swimming,” you respond, quickly sitting up without thinking and hitting your head against his. “Owie, I’m sorry, honey. Don’t know why I got up so quickly.”
Mark giggles and sits up, peeling his shirt off and dropping it on the sand. “Let’s go swimming.” He stands up, trying to kick his skinny jeans off as you stand up and start walking to the water. “Y/N! Take your jeans off at least.”
“Nuh-uh, I wanna go swimming,” you say, stumbling as you walk through the hot sand as quickly as you can and into the water. You don’t even register how cold the water is, quickly walking deep into the ocean and letting the waves go over your head. Mark rushes to catch up with you, walking into the ocean in only his underwear. He pulls you into his arms and you wrap your legs around his waist, your arms around his neck, and rest your forehead up against his.
“I miss you already, Mark.”
“I don’t even leave for another 3 months.”
“I know, but I don’t want you to go,” you say quietly. Unwillingly, tears fall down your cheeks and mix with the salt water on your face.
“I’m so glad I finally found you,” Mark responds. “My missing puzzle piece. I’m complete.” He wipes the tears and water from your face and presses a kiss to your lips. 
“I can’t believe we’ve known each other for over 2 years and you waited for us to graduate before making a move on me,” you say, angrily pressing another kiss to his lips. “I’ve been in love with you since the day I took you downtown for the first time, Mark.”
“And I’ve been in love with you since the day you asked me to go downtown with you.”
“You’re so lame,” you say to Mark, just as a huge wave goes over your heads and crashes. You both burst into laughter and you untangle yourself from him, pushing the hair out of your face and trying to regain your breathe. You place your hands on Mark’s shoulders, letting them travel down his chest to the waistband of his underwear. You slip your fingers underneath, pulling the band back before letting it snap back on his skin. “Mark, have you ever… you know…”
He shakes his head no. “M-my mom told me I should s-save myself for someone special,” he says, nervously. “Have you, ever… you know…”
You shake your head no. “Let’s go all the way tonight. No regrets, just love. Just you and me.”
“Okay.”
Tumblr media
You and Mark stumble into the Santa Monica Motel, only a 20 minute walk from the Santa Monica Pier, coming up to the front desk with your clothes still dripping and asking for whatever vacant room they have. The desk attendant rolls his eyes, handing you two a pair of room keys and sending you on your way. You walk into the room, one hand holding Mark’s hand, as the other held onto the mostly gone bottle of vodka.
As you walk into the room, Mark throws your things onto the floor and locks the door behind him. You drink half of what’s left in the bottle, giving the rest to Mark which he finishes quickly before stepping into the bathroom. As Mark is in the bathroom freshening up, you pull the sheets off the bed and throw them onto the floor. You then pull the cushions off the couch in the corner, attempting to make a fort in the tiny motel room. You set the cushions up, then use the pillows to try and complete the walls of your fort, before throwing a thin white sheet over everything and crawling underneath. Mark comes out of the bathroom and raises an eyebrow when he sees the mess you’ve created on the floor.
“Y/N?”
“Come meet me in the fort, honey.”
Mark crawls underneath the sheet carefully, trying not to destroy the fort he’s sure you worked hard on. Once he’s underneath and he sees your shirt sticking to your chest, and your skin-tight jeans seemingly sticking tighter to your skin, his heart begins to race.
“I don’t mean to sound like a broken record, but I feel like I’m living a dream,” Mark says, letting his hand rest on your stomach. You reach for his arm, pinching him slightly and he lets out a soft moan. “What was that for?”
“Just to remind you that this isn’t a dream. This is real, and I love you.”
“I love you,” Mark responds. You pull your wet shirt up and off your head, letting it fall to the floor before you unbutton your wet jeans and try to push them off.
“Mark, I need help,” you whine. He laughs before helping you pull your jeans down and setting them on the floor with your shirt. He looks at your entire body up and down, taking in the sight of your matching bra and underwear.
He groans. “Fuck, I really love you.” Mark lets his body hover over yours, quickly enveloping your lips in a quick, passionate kiss. You wrap your legs around his waist, pulling him closer to you and bucking your hips up to meet his. Mark feels himself harden in his underwear and he whines into your mouth at the feeling of you grinding up into him. Your hands grip onto his cheeks softly just as they did when you kissed on the beach, and one of his hands reaches up to pull your bra down and let your breasts free. His hands grab at your chest as if he’s done this before, fingers tugging and tweaking your nipples and you can’t help the moan that escapes your mouth and is caught by his. 
You rip his hand away from your chest, bringing it down into your underwear and pressing his fingers onto your clit. His fingers reach down to your entrance, teasing it softly before collecting your slick and returning to your clit. He pushes down roughly, rubbing in circles and your hips buck up again. This is the first time anyone else has ever touched you, and you quickly feel the knot forming in your stomach. 
“Mark, I’m gonna—” you say, pulling back from his lips for a second and grinding harder into his fingers in an attempt to reach your high quicker.
“Really?” Mark asks in disbelief, eyes wide as he presses his fingers harder into you and takes in the sight of your body. Your chest is going up and down quickly, hips moving and grinding into his fingers, one hand gripping onto his wrist as the other grips on his hair. 
“Fuck, just a few more seconds, I swear, Mark,” you whine, and he speeds his fingers up. And surely enough, within a few seconds, you’re gripping onto his wrist tightly to stop his movements as you cum, clenching around nothing as you chant his name repeatedly. Mark lets you come down from your high on your own time, afraid of overstimulating you before he can even get inside of you. As soon as you’ve come down from your orgasm, you’re pulling Mark into another kiss and pushing his underwear down. 
“Y/N, I-I should p-probably get a c-c-condom,” Mark stutters as your hand grips onto his hard dick and pumps lightly. 
“Nuh-uh,” you say, letting go of him and bucking your hips, feeling the tip of his dick rub against your clit and letting out a content sigh. “I want to feel all of you.”
Mark nods, gripping onto the base of his dick and pushing himself into you slowly, letting you adjust to him. Once he’s all the way in, he lets out a shaky breath as you clench around him a few times, getting used to the feeling of being full of something more than your fingers. “You can move now, honey.” He nods again and slowly begins moving his hips, pulling all the way out before slamming back in.
Mark lowers himself more, making sure you’re chest to chest as he moves slowly inside of you. Your legs wrap around his waist again, arms around his neck, pulling him close to you as you close your eyes and focus on the feeling of Mark’s length moving in and out of you swiftly. Mark lowers his head, resting it on your shoulder and pressing a kiss as you let your mouth fall open in a moan.
“I love you,” Mark’s hips pick up speed at your confession and you let out another loud moan. “I love you, I love you, fuck, baby, I really love you.”
He balances his weight on his hands, pushing himself up to look into your eyes as he fucks into you like his life depends on it. You want to close your eyes so bad, want to focus on the feeling of Mark fucking you, but you’re mesmerized as his eyes look into yours. You’re afraid to even blink, not wanting to miss a moment of this, not wanting to miss a second of the way Mark’s eyebrows furrow as he looks into your eyes, then down at your chest, then down at where your hips meet, then back up into your eyes. He shifts his weight onto one hand, moving the other to your clit and your eyes instantly roll into the back of your head.
“Look at me, baby,” Mark says quietly, angling his hips to meet that spot inside of you, and you struggle to keep your eyes open and looking at him, but you try. 
“A-are you sure you’ve n-never done this before?” You ask, clenching tightly around Mark as he fucks you and rubs your clit. 
“N-never ever. Been saving myself for you.”
“You’re gonna make me cum,” you whine.
“Cum for me, baby, please.” Mark says, and you nod as he presses his fingers just a little harder, pushing you over the edge quickly. The feeling of you clenching around his length sporadically, and your fingernails digging into his back, is enough to push him over the edge, and he’s cumming in you in thick white ropes. He lets out a deep groan as he cuts inside of you, giving you everything he’s got. He falls on top of you, not even bothering to pull out, and you wrap your arms around his neck and hold him close. You wipe the sweat off from his forehead and let out a laugh that he returns.
“I can’t believe we just did that,” you say.
“Are you on birth control?” Mark asks.
You flick his forehead and giggle. “Yes, I’m on birth control. I have been for like a year.”
“Oh thank God,” he lets out a sigh of relief.
You bask in the silence of the motel room for a second, realizing you’re still on the carpeted floor in the fort you’ve built. “Lets get into bed.”
Mark fixes the sheets and pillows onto the bed as you use the bathroom, and when you emerge from the bathroom naked and crawl into bed next to him, he feels his chest swell with love for you. As soon as you’re in bed with him, you snuggle into his body, resting your head on his chest and closing your eyes, listening to the sound of his heartbeat.
“Your heart is beating really fast,” you whisper.
“Because of you,” he responds. He pushes you off him slightly, pushing you onto your back and resting his head on your chest. “I wanna be held.”
“You’re such a baby.” You play with Mark’s hair, enjoying the silence before it hits you that Mark is going to leave you. You’ve finally gotten the boy you love, given everything to him, and within a few months he’s going to leave you and start a new life while you’re stuck in your tiny town. Your chest begins to warm in anxiety at the thought of having to be away from him, and tears well in your eyes. “Mark, you can’t leave me. You’re my soulmate.”
“Come with me, then.”
“Ha-ha. Very funny.” The tears drip down your face slowly and Mark can tell you’re crying by the way your chest contracts underneath him.
He sits up quickly and looks down at you, eyes flickering to your bare chest for a split second before looking back up into your eyes. He wipes the tears from your face. “Y/N, I’m serious. Just take a year off and come with me to Korea, and then you can start school there. I’ll take care of you, I promise.” He leans down and presses a kiss between your breasts before coming back up. “I can’t live my life without you.  Please come with me.”
“Mark, my parents would kill me. Moving to a new country for a boy I’m not even married to? You’re insane.”
“If I could marry you tonight, I would.” Mark thinks for a second and grabs his phone from the table next to the bed, unlocking it and shielding it from your view as he looks something up.
“What time is it?”
“It’s midnight,” he responds.
“You know… it’s only about a 5 hour drive to Vegas from here.”
“And?”
“If we start driving now, we can make it by the time the sun rises.”
“Aaaaand?”
“Aaaand, wecouldbeimpulsiveandgogetmarriedmaybeifyoureallymeantit,” you say quietly.
Mark lets out a hearty laugh before rolling over onto you and pressing a flurry of kisses all over your face, before pulling you into a long kiss.
“What was all that for?” you ask.
He unlocks his phone and hands it over to you, showing that he was looking up 24 hour pawn shops nearby.
“I had the same thought. I thought maybe we go out and get some food, hit one of these pawn shops and get some rings, then drive over to Vegas.”
You let out a laugh and peck his lips. “Let’s go then, baby.”
“I can’t wait to see the look on your parents’ face when you tell them I convinced you to drive across state lines, get married to me, and drop out of state university to move to another country with me.”
“They’ll just have to deal,” you say, getting up out of bed and cringing as you put your wet clothes back on. “I have dry clothes in the car. It’s still parked by the beach, isn’t it?” Mark nods in response, slipping his wet clothes back on and leaving the room keys with the front desk attendant. Your hand slips into his as you walk in the dark streets of the city, walking towards the beach where Mark’s car is parked. “Can we stop in San Francisco on our way back home? I want to see the Golden Gate Bridge.”
“We can do whatever you want, baby.”
“I love you. You know that, right?”
“I know. I love you, too. You know that, right?”
“I know,” you sigh contently. “I can’t wait to spend my life with you.”
613 notes · View notes
monstersandmaw · 4 years ago
Text
Sleep paralysis demon/nightmare x reader (nsfw)
Edit which I’m including in all my works after plagiarism and theft has taken place: I do not give my consent for my works to be used, copied, published, or posted anywhere. They are copyrighted and belong to me.
This was begun on a Twitch writing stream, with lots of input from the chat, and while I did say I would post it straight to Tumblr, I ended up adding another 3k words to it, and a tiny bit of plot, so I figured I'd put it up on Patreon first. Since Patreon supporters voted so highly for a ‘nightmare’ on the 'next monsters' poll (thank you!), I thought it should go up there first too.
Our reader has been experiencing anxiety and insomnia lately, and this draws something to us... There's a bit at the start that's got creepy vibes to it, but the creature means us no harm. Because of the sleep paralysis element, I'm going to say watch out for non-con vibes, but nothing really happens without our consent first time round. Just putting it here in case that's a major issue for anyone.
Ft. dapper mothman landlord Reggie, and gnoll best friend too.
Tumblr media
“You’re living where now?” Francis practically barked into his whisky as you sat together after work. The gnoll’s enormous, dish-like ears flicked forwards, dark and fuzzy and full of concern. “Seriously, you do know how shitty that part of town is, right?”
“It’s not that bad,” you growled, taking a sip of your own drink and leaning back into the soft leather back of the chair. You stifled a yawn and blinked, the exhaustion of a week’s worth of broken sleep catching up to you in one brutal rush.
Francis flicked an ear and levelled you with a flat look, dark eyes serious for once. “You’re kidding…?”
“Ok, fine, it’s not amazing, but it’s really not the worst bit of town. Anyway, it’s all I can afford right now until I find a new job.” That seemed to shut him up on the subject, at least for now. He couldn't argue with your dwindling bank balance after all.
“When’s your first interview?” he asked, raising the whisky to his lips and sipping it with surprising elegance for someone with such big hands and such a powerful jaw.
Taking a deep breath, you forced the nerves down and muttered, “Monday. I’m not prepared, but at least it’s something.” You tried not to think about the inbox full of rejection letters which, in a mere two sentences and with surgical succinctness, told you that they were not hiring, nor looking to hire, nor to take on any new staff just at the moment. Thank you for your interest.
It wasn’t interest; it was sheer bloody desperation.
“You’re not going to be at all prepared if you get mugged to death on your way home tonight,” Francis grumbled.
“It’ll be fine.”
He looked at you again and took another final drink of his whisky, long tongue lapping out the remaining dregs before he set it down with a clonk on the circle-stained table. “Please text me when you get there?”
With a solemn promise to do just that, you stood and he followed you outside into the cool evening. A scuffle of dry leaves drew your attention to your right, and the fleeting shadow of a cat projected huge along a brick wall made the hairs on the back of your neck stand up. Francis’ concern had got you jumping at the smallest things, and as you separated from him with a warm hug and the reiterated promise that you’d be fine, you gritted your teeth and told yourself in no uncertain terms not to flinch at the slightest sound.
To be honest, the neighbourhood honestly wasn’t that bad. There had been a few break-ins, and the police had conducted a drug raid a few streets over last month, but other than that, it was mostly just… tired. Perhaps it would be the subject of the city council’s next ‘rejuvenation’ scheme, and some commerce and life could finally be injected back into this wallowing, languishing, crumbling part of town. Still, the mothman who had let you rent one of the apartments in his old, converted town house had been very pleasant when you’d met to discuss rent, and that had gone a long way towards heartening you. Without his offer, you might not have had anywhere at all.
You tried to keep that fact in mind as you passed by the closed grocery store, the lights inside low, the neon sign flickering and drawing moths to it like supplicants to a shrine. For a moment, you caught the rapid drumbeat of footsteps behind you and tensed. In under a minute, they disappeared down a side street, and you let out a shaky breath. “Get a grip,” you breathed, reaching into one pocket for your keys all the same.
After fifteen minutes of striding at a quicker pace than was cardiovascularly comfortable, the old, slightly shabby, turn-of-the-last-century building loomed out of the gathering night. At the pedestal-base of the antique, cast-iron street lamp, a narrow pool of golden light shimmered and flickered intermittently, illuminating cracks in the pavement that seemed larger and more treacherous than they had in full daylight. Your imagination conjured black, coiling shadows creeping up from those dark cracks in the earth like smoke on a stage set, and as you paused a moment beneath it to sort your keys out, a breath of wind stippled goosebumps across the nape of your neck.
Glancing once over your shoulder, half expecting to discover someone standing silently at your back, you found nothing at all out of place, swallowed, and scuttled up the uneven garden path to the main door of the converted apartments.
No sooner had you put the key in the lock than the door rattled and swung open from the other side. Reeling away in surprise, you stumbled half a pace backwards and gasped as your eyes registered nothing but blackness inside the hallway beyond. From within the swath of darkness, two points of crimson glowed, then tilted slightly to the side, and you would have shrieked, had the entity inside not murmured your name at that exact instant in his deep baritone.
“Reginald!” you practically whimpered in relief, body going slack as you encouraged your heart rate back to normal with steadying breaths, and then huffed an embarrassed laugh. “You scared me… sorry. I’m just super jumpy this evening.”
“No, no,” the mothman purred, stepping delicately out onto the path and holding the door open for you with his lower right arm. His black fur rippled and shimmered in the soft night breezes and he buzzed his wings once. The fur around his nose was beginning to turn silver, and on his hands and around his antennae too. “I apologise. I felt you coming and I should have announced myself. How are you settling in?”
“Fine,” you croaked, equilibrium mostly recovered. The cool night wafted across your clammy skin and calmed your racing heart while you stood there making polite conversation with him until you yawned conspicuously.  
“Thank you for indulging an old moth, but I shan’t keep you up any longer. You look as though you could use some sleep,” he said, inclining his head in an old-fashioned bow, antennae dipping too and making you think of a gentleman dipping his hat at you. As you headed inside, fumbling on the wall for the light switch, you heard the distant buzz of his wings, and closed the door with a soft click as Reginald took off into the night.
The decor of the main areas of the building left a bit to be desired, with the odd peeling corner and scuff on the antique dado rail, but it was clean, which had set it well apart in the list of other apartments you'd scouted in the last month or so, and as you traipsed up the stairs to your first floor flat, the boards creaked raucously beneath your feet. No one was sneaking in or out of here without making a huge racket, and that thought provided a little comfort.
The interview on Monday loomed in your mind, ticking your resting heart rate up higher than normal, but after you went through the motions before bed with a strange sense of detachment, you let the weariness building behind the anxiety creep over your limbs and draw your eyelids down. Reginald hadn’t been wrong when he’d remarked on your appearance; it had been a while since you’d slept really well. So, it was with a familiar sense of dread that you let your mind slide away into unconsciousness, praying that the nightmares that had plagued your sleeping mind would stay away that night.
With a jolt, your eyes flew open to find the room dark, the street lamp outside extinguished, and a familiar sense of crushing dread weighing on your chest. Lying there, motionless, you breathed slowly, trying to figure out what had woken you so suddenly. Nothing stirred, and as you strained your ears, you caught no whisper of autumn leaves in the reaching branches of the walnut tree outside.
No sooner had you closed your eyes again, hoping to slide back into dreamless sleep, something touched your hair with a spider-light touch and you tried to scream and flail. Finding yourself utterly unable to move, you could only lie there as adrenaline flooded your whole body, your throat went dry, your tongue stuck to the roof of your mouth, and the sensation returned, stronger now.
Pinprick sharp claws - like a cat’s but much, much larger - raked through your hair, softly stroking your scalp, and you felt a silent scream tear itself from your chest. Something was there in the dark with you and you couldn’t move a muscle.
A shadow in the blackness of the room, a darker blur than the rest of the inky room, shifted along your bed from behind you in a coiling tendril, unfurling across the sheets and over your body like the root of a plant or the limb of an octopus, and your blood began to hammer in your ears. All you could do was lie there and gasp for breath.
Claws, long and glistening and dripping with darkness, scraped almost gently down your temple and as the entity moved into your limited field of vision, you felt another soundless yell rip itself from you. An involuntary trembling began in your limbs as a dark, black, skull-like face loomed over you, a wide maw stretching open to reveal rows of needle-sharp teeth.
You were going to die. If this was a nightmare, you’d probably be found a few days later, dead of a heart attack, and if it were real… gods above - the thought of being mugged was abruptly shunted to the bottom of your list of things to fear in this neighbourhood. The last thing you’d said to Francis was ‘I’ll be fine.’
The creature opened its mouth wider and wider as if trying to draw out your soul from your body, teeth glistening, breath completely silent, leaning in close to your face. It looked veiled, somehow, as if a wet, gauzy material had been draped over a skeletal form, which then stuck to the emaciated body beneath. With a jolt, you realised it looked like a shrouded corpse, wrapped in black fabric. The ragged shreds of material that floated eerily, slowly, as if the creature were underwater and the wisps were nothing more than kelp, and the tips constantly dissolved into fine smoke that curled lazily around the figure.
Was this Death itself?
Please… you begged silently. Please… I don’t want to die.
To your surprise, the creature tilted its terrifying head to one side in a motion that reminded you of a cat; as though it was curious.
Oh please don’t be something that toys with your prey first…
Fractionally, the entity drew back a fraction, though its four-inch long, sickle-claws remained at the side of your face. As you stared at it, wide eyed and sweating with fear, you got the fleeting impression of an emaciated torso and two equally skeletal arms beneath the floating veil.
In a moment of oddly detached clarity, you wondered if it could understand you.
It nodded.
The fuck?
That grin stretched wider. It had teeth like an angler fish, and the moment you thought that, all you could imagine was it lunging for you out of the darkness like a sprung trap, teeth sinking in, blood pouring, ending in nothing but pain and fear…
The creature nudged its clawed hand against your lips, and for a horrible moment you thought it was going to slice open the skin of your mouth, but instead, like anaesthetic wearing off, your lips began to tingle. You could move them again. Swallowing, you rasped, “Can… you understand me?”
Again, the entity nodded and retreated a little further from the bed. Like an aura of shifting mist around it, the darkness of the room rippled and moved, and you realised it really was floating beside your bed, one hand tethered to the headboard, the other near your shoulder.
“Can you speak?”
The creature paused, going still, and the air in the room thrummed with a sudden tension. Your lungs squeezed and your ribs creaked under the pressure of it.
Eventually the strain on the atmosphere snapped, and a rasping, polyphonous voice from somewhere to your right hissed, “Yes.”
Stunned, you could only lie there as it remained beside you, suspended and shifting like waterweed in a lazy current.
“What do you want?” you managed to croak. You still couldn’t move anything else but your eyes and your mouth. “Are you going to hurt me?”
Again, the air seemed to vibrate, and a chill ran through you.
“Is that you?” you asked. “Are you doing that?”
This time it took longer for the creature to make a sound, but it nodded slowly first. Its claws returned to your body and you gasped as the muscles unlocked and you found you were able to move again. Scrabbling to sit up, you blinked, and the creature twitched, lurching backwards away from you like a skittish horse.
“You can’t be… You’re afraid of me?” you blurted, almost laughing. It didn’t seem like it wanted to hurt you or scare you any more, but the surreal vision beside your bed was enough to keep your heart pounding. “Are you Death?”
Its wide maw stretched open again, revealing its mouthful of deadly teeth, and you balked, fear leaping into your throat again as you clutched the sheets around you like a child. Those claws could slice a sheet - or a body - to ribbons, and yet you clung to them.
It reached out slowly for your ankle, latching its long fingers around the joint, and you choked out a whimpering yell. Knowing you were alone in the house, with Reginald out on his nightly business and the only other apartment in the building still unoccupied, your fear crescendoed to a peak and your words failed you.
With what appeared to be a gargantuan effort, the entity paused, then inhaled, and then chorused, “Not. Death. You… fear… me…”
No shit, you thought. “What do you want?”
“Fear… is… all I… know… Without it… I am… nothing.”
Was that sadness that tinged its many voices? Was there more than just one entity within those constantly-twisting shadows?
“Just… me,” the creature murmured, half-turning away and releasing its solid grip around your leg.
The emotion in those two words made something crack inside you. “You’re lonely…” you breathed, and the creature began to tremble, glitching like a badly aligned SCART connection.
In that instant, your fear drained out of you to be replaced by a wave of compassion, and the tension left your muscles. Whatever this was, it was alone as well.
The creature’s form continued to flicker, and as you blinked in confusion, the misty veil covering them seemed to boil off, leaving nothing but the emaciated, charred-looking skeletal figure beneath, strangely vulnerable for just a heartbeat before it seemed to evaporate away altogether.
The stillness in the room left your mind reeling as you sat there. Had you dreamed the whole thing?
Scrambling, your fingers found the light switch beside the bed, and you squinted and scowled as harsh, yellow light flooded the room at the click of a button. Nothing was out of place beyond, and no hint of creeping shadows drew your eye.
“Are you still there?” you whispered, but after waiting for what felt like hours, you got no answer.
If you returned to sleep at all that night, it would be a miracle, but still you tried. Lying in the dark a good while later, and curled on your side with your eyes screwed shut, you couldn’t help straining your hearing for the slightest hiss of claws on fabric, but nothing came, and eventually, you must have drifted off into an exhausted sleep. Remarkably, no nightmares plagued you that night, and when you woke the next morning, you felt oddly peaceful and well rested for a change.  
You stretched and yawned, and only remembered about the strange experience from the night before when the soft weave of the cotton sheet snagged across your ankle and a sharp prickle made you frown.
Upon investigation, you discovered a long, thin scratch in your skin, as if a cat had nicked you with its claws in passing.
You froze.
It had not been a dream after all.
For the next two nights, nothing unusual happened, unless you counted the fact that you actually slept well for the first time in weeks. You found it almost physically impossible to make it past midnight, whereas before you’d frequently seen midnight tick by and vanish into the past as you lay there with prickling eyes and an exhausted, restless body, anxiety tingling along your nerves, counting the minutes as time ticked closer to dawn.
Astonishingly, as you faced the interviewer on Monday morning, you felt alert and almost chipper.
The naga smiled and held out a hand to you as she wrapped the interview up. “Thank you so much for your time,” she said. “You’ll hear back from us tomorrow, most likely, but let me say now that I was extremely impressed.”
Your brows rose and she laughed kindly at your evident surprise. “Thank you,” you croaked, and left politely before you ruined anything.
That night, you lay back alone on your bed after celebrating with Francis again, spread-eagled and stared at the ceiling. The old-fashioned plaster moulding made it look like you were underwater, especially if the huge tree outside swayed in the wind and cast shifting, kaleidoscope patterns on it. A cold draft prickled over you and you shivered. “Is that you?” you asked almost hopefully, wondering if the nightmare creature was back.
Nothing.
With a huge sigh, you looked around without moving, nervous in case you spooked it. “Listen, if you’re the one that’s given me such amazing sleep lately, then… well… thank you. I think I might have got the job…”
A movement in the darkest corner of the room caught your attention, but when your gaze landed on it, all was as it should be.
“Seriously, if you’re there, please… let me know.”
Again, you experienced that strange pulling sensation, like some kind of energy was being drawn from the room, and as you sat up, your bedside lamp flickered. In front of the darker form of your dressing gown on the back of the door, something had begun manifesting into a tall, slender figure. Shrouded as before in shadow, the creature glided forwards, every bit like a nightmare, and your heart thudded.
“Afraid…” came a chanting, polyphonic voice, “And yet not…? How?”
“Have you seen yourself lately?” you hissed. “You’re kind of intimidating. What are you?”
“Nightmare…” it hissed.
You blinked. “You’re a literal nightmare?”
Its claws glinted in the half-light of your small bedside lamp as it just hung there, swaying softly like a corpse on a gallows. “Yes.”
“What are you doing here? Does Reginald know you live here?”
It turned away and you saw a ribcage jutting out like a mummy’s fragile body, though every inch of them was a soft, matte black, pock marked like volcanic stone.
It shook its head. “I found you…” it croaked in its struggling, faltering voice. “Your fear… drew me… to you.”
“You vanished when I stopped being afraid,” you said and again, the creature nodded.
“I was using your fear to… manifest. Without it… I could not stay.”
“But you’re not using my fear now, are you?” you were excited, your heart was pattering out a wild rhythm, but you weren’t afraid.
It shook its head.
“How?”
Turning towards you, it brought up one lethally clawed hand and let a tendril of wisping black smoke play through its dead-looking hand. The fingers were longer than a human’s, and tipped in those sickle claws. “You sleep… better now,” it said, as if that explained everything.
Sitting there on the bed, you frowned. “Yeah, the nightmares have gone and — wait, are you… are you feeding on other nightmares?”
Slowly, the creature nodded. “I fought one that night, for you…” it rumbled. “I won. Now… they fear me.”
“And me? Do I have to fear you?”
The nightmare shook its shrouded head, the fabric wafting slowly as it billowed around the skeletal body beneath.
“So why are you here? Why me?”
“May I… come closer?” it asked.
“So long as you’re not going to hurt me,” you said in a reedy, weak voice. “A bit closer is fine…”
Hovering, the nightmare seemed uncertain, but then made up its mind and loomed a fraction nearer. This close, the glow from your lamp gilded the empty sockets of its skull and showed the stretching maw, and while you might not have been terrified any longer, it certainly made you wary.
“Will not hurt you…” the creature snarled. “I swear it.”
“Ok, fine, but you can’t blame me for being a bit… you know… I’ve never met anything like you before, and you are technically in my apartment…”
“Should I leave?”
Probably, but you found you didn’t want that just yet. “No, not yet. Can you answer some more of my questions?”
It shrugged. “I will try. Remaining here is tiring though. I don’t have much time left.”
“Where do you go?”
“There are many realms beside yours… Nightmares exist… in the cracks between, belonging nowhere, lingering only a while…”
“Sounds lonely,” you muttered.
“It is. That is why I stayed. You… You spoke to me, even when you were afraid. I have never had that before.”
The mist moved like snakes between its fingers and you watched, half mesmerised. “Your claws… are they why I couldn’t move?”
It nodded. “Sleep paralysis causes… much fear. I’m sorry I had to… frighten you to show myself.”
You snorted and pulled your legs close to sit cross legged on the bed, staring at the hovering nightmare in your room. It was so surreal, you wondered if you’d hit your head on the way home. “You tried to reassure me at the same time as scaring me shitless didn’t you?”
It flashed its claws again and swung a close to you. “Soft,” it purred, now mere inches from your face.
This close up, you found yourself frightened again. The horror of its empty black eyes, its gaping maw full of black, pointed teeth, the coiling shadows around it, its skeletal hands with tipped with onyx scythes… and yet, they smelled like the very best of winter nights; slightly smoky with a coldness that, as you inhaled, stung the back of your throat.
“Afraid, and yet not,” it repeated.
“Can I touch you?”
The nightmare clearly had not been expecting that, but nodded. Trembling, you brought your fingertip to its cheek. The skin was cool and hard like leather, but a fine mist floated around them, and you realised that the shroud wasn’t cloth at all, but intangible and made simply of smoke and shadow. The creature shuddered and you pressed your whole palm to their face as they leaned into your touch.
A moment later, they began to flicker and let out a broken moan. “I cannot stay.”
“Come back?” you whispered.
The mouth that held the promise of death, with all those teeth, suddenly smiled and they nodded. After that, they vanished.
Another week went by, but as you faced the fears of starting a new job, and the nearer that your starting date drew, the better you slept.
“It’s you again, isn’t it?” you asked the empty, black room on the night before you started work. “Come on, come out. You’ve been trying to manifest all week. I can feel it.”
Rippling out of the darkness, the nightmare swayed towards your bed and hung in the space beside it, drifting.
“Thank you,” you smiled and stood up. The nightmare didn’t move as you walked towards it, and this time when you reached for it, the creature did anticipate it, wafting closer, apparently keen for the contact. “I actually missed you, you know?” you said as the creature’s whole body quivered.
It brought its hand up to your face in a mirror of your gesture and brushed the curved back of its claws against your cheek. It tingled but you were still able to talk.
“You can touch me,” you whispered, drawing it back towards your bed by taking its skeletal fingers in yours.
Having its permission, the nightmare raked those claws through your hair with a tenderness that left you breathless. “Let me take the fear from you…” it murmured.
Examining your feelings, you discovered a small knot of anxiety about tomorrow, and smiled. “Leave me a little bit, ok? Trust me, a bit of nerves helps.”
Nodding, it leaned close and inhaled.
Standing there beside the bed, your body ignited with what could only be described as a deep and yearning lust, and you gasped, knees going weak. The nightmare caught you as you swayed, head spinning, and laid you easily down on the bed, despite the fact that it hardly looked strong enough to withstand a slight draft.
“What…?” you gasped, core burning.
The creature looked at a loss as it hung in the space beside your bed.
“I’m assuming this has never happened to you before?” you snorted, feeling a little recovered. “How lonely do I have to be to get turned on by a literal nightmare?”
A chuffing laugh made you look back at them.
“You find that funny too?” you asked and they nodded. “Well, if I’m honest… now that I know you’re not going to hurt me, I think you’re kind of beautiful.”
A soft, broken, crooning sound escaped them and they floated nearer, hovering over your bed and extending a hand to stroke talon-tips down your cheek again. “You are beautiful,” it murmured in all its numerous, whispering voices.
“Touch me,” you breathed.
“It will paralyse you,” they snarled, leaning backwards. “I can only… control it for so long.”
“But you won’t hurt me, and it’ll wear off, right?”
They nodded.
“Then touch me… please… I… I want your touch,” and you did. In a way you’d never felt with anyone else, human or otherwise, you needed them.
Rearing closer to you, the creature hung in the air above you like a cloud. It raked its claws down your body, but instead of shearing your clothes open, they simply evaporated, reappearing on the floor nearby in a tangled, crumpled heap.
“Neat trick,” you muttered before gasping as their hands landed on your bare torso, spreading their fingers wide and inhaling again. “Magic?”
“In dreams, anything is possible. We are not bound by your laws.”
“Of course not, but you’re —” you cut off sharply as they opened their mouth and a long, black tongue slithered free and coiled around your hardening nipple. You lurched and your back arched before falling back onto the bed. A tingling spread rapidly all down your right side as their hands gripped you more strongly now.
Working steadily first down one side and then the other, the nightmare scraped its teeth over you in a hundred scratching lines that made you want to yelp and buck, but their paralysis had begun to sweep over you. Every almost-bite it chased with its soothing, teasing, paralysing tongue and fingertips until you could do nothing but tremble and twitch beneath its touch.
A voice hissed, “I will know if you want me to stop,” and you let the last of your fears slide away, giving into the intense pleasure that their mouth offered on your body.
Finally, breath heaving, you felt your release crashing towards you. Never before had you been utterly immobile like this. You wanted to thrash and buck, to squirm and writhe - the pleasure was so intense and visceral that you needed to scream, but the nightmare held you in its grasp and wrung your release from you with relentless focus. Before you could recover fully, it demanded a second orgasm hot on the heels of the first and you thought you might shear apart with the force of it.
Gasping for breath, you begged silently to be allowed to move again, and as it sat back, that long, clever tongue lapping up the last of your release, it touched you once again and your body went slack.
“Oh my god,” you panted. “I’ve never come like that…”
“Your… energy,” they whispered, touching their fingers and thumb together as if their skin was tingling too. Something cool and dark slid over your leg and you looked down to find black liquid dripping from their robes, all over your legs from where they were hovering above you.
You had to laugh. “Don’t tell me you’re switching careers to an incubus now?”
The nightmare looked at you. “It’s just you,” they said. “I want only you.”
“If you’re going to make me come like that, I think we could come to an arrangement…”
The creature grinned, showing all its deadly teeth, and you lay back and stared at the ceiling for a long time, drained and tired but deeply satisfied. You didn’t even notice yourself sliding into a blissful sleep.
When you woke with your alarm the next morning, there was no trace of the creature, but on the back of the door as you were preparing to leave, you found the words ‘good luck’ scraped into the surface of the wood.
“You’d better come back and fix that tonight,” you grumbled with a smile on your face as you spotted it. Even as you stared at it, the wood melted back into the shape it had always been before, and in its place, a simple, line-drawn heart appeared.
You snorted. “See you later,” you said as you grabbed your coat and headed out. “And… well… thank you.”
___
I really hope you folks enjoyed this one! Don’t forget to let me know if you did enjoy it by leaving a like and/or reblogging it!
For all early releases, character art and bios, upcoming story info, and much, much more, join me over on Patreon!
You’ll have access to stories before anyone else, and you’ll get instant access Patreon-only content as well, including polls and an exclusive monthly story for those on the Pixies and Goblins tier!
Currently I’m also running a CYOA for all tiers, with episodes releasing every Friday.
__
| Masterlist | Patreon | Ko-fi | Writing Commissions |
1K notes · View notes